Quantcast
Channel: charlottecarrendar
Viewing all 1035 articles
Browse latest View live

The Pirate’s Lady – A Pirate’s Life.

$
0
0

Forum RP: A Pirate’s Life

Players: CharlotteCarrendar & LadyBelz

Takes place onboard The Devil’s Mystery

 photo 14062196_zpsc09e34ce.jpg“Rachael…you’re my everything.”

She heard the words, believed the truth in them and it made her want to cry. She wrapped her arms around him, pressing her cheek to the top of his head as it was buried in her neck. Taking a chance, she slowly pulled away, eyeing him warily. What she did now, would prove to her once and for all he meant every word he said.

She stepped back a few paces, keeping her eyes on his as she reached back for the ties on her corset. Once she was free of its constraints, she dropped it to the floor then pulled her shirt from the waistband of her pants. Standing in shirt and pants, she then untied the shirt until was loose and open, showing tantalizing hints of what was beneath. She dropped her hands to her side and waited to see what he would do, trying to calm her racing heart. She was so nervous, her knees were shaking and she had to clamp her thighs together to keep from tumbling to the floor.

And still, she kept her eyes on his, scared to death that he would reject her once more, breaking her heart forever…

**

Rachael pulled away from his hold, stepping back and with wary eyes she watched him. James didn’t falter he remained as he stood, his eyes taking in her beautiful body. His breathing remained steady and he didn’t try to spoil the moment by speaking. There were no words that could describe her to him at this point. It was like…she was waiting for him to make a move. James’s patience paid off, when she started to reach for the ties to her corset, loosening the threads that kept it tied so the garment would simply slip from her form. It dropped with a light clatter, the whale bones assuring that. How she managed to wear it all the time mystified him. It was true, women were made of tougher stuff. Rachael was becoming the Rose of the Devil’s Mystery, slowly opening her petals, as she loosened her shirt, and showed the inner sweetness of her skin, the center of her bud. The lowering of her arms to her sides, and just standing there, showed of all things; submission. Just as he was the Master of the Ship, he was about to become Lord of her body. One foot stepped forward, then the next, till he came to be before her. But instead of staying there, he walked in behind her. Large hands reached for her shirt, and ever so gently drew it up and over her head, then draping it upon the bunk. Turning back, he brought his hands to her shoulders, smoothing them across the softness of her skin. He treated her like the flower she was. Tender caresses, that were certain to send jolts of electrical current through her body. James’s hands moved down her arms, and he gently bent his head down and kissed the back of her neck, while moving his body in closer to hers. The heavy musk of his own body, rich with salt and sandalwood, may give her a light head. A hand rose from her arms, and with the back of his hand, he caressed her cheek, while continuing to savour the nape of her neck. His free hand reached around, and strummed across from her shoulder down to her right breast, which he cupped in his hand. His thumb and forefinger, tweaking her nipple slightly. There was nothing rough about his actions, they were all precise and gentle. This is how he wanted to treat her, she deserved nothing less.

She held her breath, feeling lightheaded with emotion as he raised a foot to take a step. Would he go back toward the door and out of her heart and life for good or would he take this chance she was offering?

He stepped toward her and she gulped hard. He continued toward her slowly, as if she were a skittish doe about to bolt at the first sign of danger. She held her ground, shaking like a leaf in the wind, scared to move, scared to breath.

He did not stop before her like she imagined. He walked around behind her and she could feel the heat of him, smell that scent that was unique to him alone, sandalwood and the salt of the sea air. His large hands, calloused from years of pirating, touched her shoulders and she shivered beneath his touch. He reached down, drawing her shirt up and over her head, the cool air raising goosebumps along her flesh. She couldn’t move, didn’t think she had the stength to. Hands upon her shoulders once more, smoothing across and then down her arms as he pressed closer to her. She jolted, the feeling like a surge of electricity arching through her body and she had to bite her lip to repress the moan that threatened to spring forth, as he pressed a kiss to the back of her neck.

Her breath was coming in short pants as he reached up to caress her cheek, while still feasting upon her neck as if she were a delicious morsel. She may have well been to his mind. His other hand was not idle either, reaching up to cup her right breast. She felt his fingers tweak the hard nubbin of flesh and a bolt of desire shot through her. The moan she released into the silence of the room was dark and sensual, designed to entice him into further action.

Her head dropped back upon his shoulder, giving him further access to her skin, her eyes closed as she savored this moment of delicious torment. She felt treasured, cherished, as if she were a fine porceline vase on display. She was unaware she was speaking words as he caressed her slowly, lovingly.

“Please…oh please…”

**

Like a winged angel, James enveloped Rachael in his arms coming from behind. His right hand exploring, kneading her supple breast, while his lips sucked upon the flesh of the nape of her neck. The warmth of his chest was felt upon her back, and his kisses rained up towards the back of her ear, finding her ripe earlobe, which he started to suck and tease fleetingly with his tongue. James was in no rush in order to please his Rachael. His attentions were to heighten her arousal, which he could not only feel in the shiver of her body, but also the moans that escaped her lips. Rachael found herself unable to control her inner voice that audibly exclaimed “Please…oh please..” The want of her desire was rising, building its intensity, which James planned to savor.

James’s left hand moved down from her cheek, to glide past her left bosom, fingers so light though calloused from years at sea, till he found her belly. His hand moved in a swirling action, but at the same time drawing her closer back into his form. James could feel the roundness of her buttocks through her pants, and he adjusted his footing so he could push his hips right up, so his now hardened member could be felt beneath the cloth of his pants.

Drawing back his head, as she let herself rest her own head back to his shoulder, he turned his cheek, and then covered her lips with his own, his tongue feeding through her parted lips, and tussling with her tongue, as a rise of a guttural moan entered her mouth. He was still not speaking. No sonnets or words of love, for his body said far more in its actions, than he could possibly express.

Her eyes remained closed as his lips skimmed the flesh of her neck, hands caressing her breasts. She felt his teeth and tongue upon her earlobe, and moaned with desire. “James…” she whispered, daring not to say much more. Her hands, idle before now, reached up and back, slowly wrapping around his neck in a loose hold, designed to simply anchor herself in this stormy sea of desire she found herself marooned in, an action that pressed her breast deeper into his hand.

She felt his other hand pressed to her bare stomach, gently pulling her closer to the hard planes and contures of the male body behind her and she could feel the hardness of him pressed intimately against her bottom.

The press of lips against her own and she gasped into his mouth, his tongue easily slipping inside to dance with hers. She groaned, a high pitched sound that put in mind of a mouse being chased by a cat as it ran for its life.

And still, no words were spoken between them, other than the sigh of his name from her lips before he kissed her. There was no need to interrupt the moment with useless words and plattitudes. Actions were what were needed and actions they both took.

He was in total control, and she found that she did not mind one little bit.

She kept one arm around his neck, bringing the other forward to press lightly against his cheek as their kiss turned into something much more darker, deeper. She could feel herself falling and knew he would be there to catch her.

Involuntary, her body pressed back against his, brushing intimately against his hardness, causing her to moan into his mouth once more. She was throbbing all over, throbbing with the need to be possessed by this man.

**

The minute that she pressed her body back into his, James knew that she was ready. As he had been slow to move, letting his hands explore her rounded curves, the subtle swell of her bosom, he knew he could not contain the passion deep within himself anymore. It needed to be released, all the while ensuring that she knew that he saw her as his woman, to be treasured and adored. James swept her up to cradle her body to his form, as he took the few steps to the cot, that had been where he wished to take her for so long. Nights he had dreamt of this moment, coming into fruition. Carefully, he laid her down, so her head rested upon the pillow, with her hair spilling out to frame her beautiful face. Both hands drew down till reaching her pants, which he gripped at the waist, and slowly started to move them down over her hips, past her thighs and then off, to be cast upon the floor.

He stood up for a moment, the look on his face was one that radiated the presence of a man that saw nothing in the room but her. He unclipped his own trousers, and let them fall to the floor, before stepping out. He was now completely naked, unashamedly so. James placed his knee on the cot, and then guided himself so he was suspended above her using his hands with arms locked, and one knee resting in the space between her legs. His face was just inches from hers, and it was like he was waiting, but actually, he was focused on her eyes, staring into them. James was not about to crush her with the force of his will or his body, but instead bent his head down and kissed her lips delicately. This was now time for her take control. She had been more than patient.

Her eye flew open, surprise filling its green depths as he scooped her up into his arms. He took the remaining steps to the bed and gently placed her upon it, her hair fanning out like a red halo upon her pillow. She kept her hands resting beside her head, watching him carefully as he slowly drew her pants from her body.

As she lay naked before him, she had this sudden urge to cover herself, thinking that he would find her unpleasing to him, thinking this would be the moment where he would decide that he had made a mistake and leave her. The look upon his face, though, told her this was not the case. He stared at her as if he were a hungry man and her body was the only sustenance that would fulfill his needs. She shivered under that gaze, body trembling as she returned his look.

Mesmerized, she took him in as he slowly removed his own pants, until he stood before her, naked and proud, full with wanting for her. She took in her fill, a small smile upon her lips as she finally got to see the man she desired above all else in all his natural glory. He seemed to like what he saw upon her face, for he chose that moment to join her upon her bed, a knee resting between her thighs, arms locked in place to keep himself above her. His eyes were upon her own, watching, waiting for some sign from her. His head descended toward hers and she leaned upwards to meet his kiss, her hands pressed against his chest.

His heart was galloping beneath her palm. He was just as affected as she. She wrapped her arms around his neck, pulling gently, letting him know with her actions that it was okay, she was ready for him, she wanted him as much as he wanted her. She would not push him away anymore.

So saying, she wrapped her legs around his hips, pressing upwards against his hardness between her thighs, her feminine folds slick with need for him. Her fingers tangled themselves in his hair, massaging his scalp as she pressed her entire body, her entire soul against his, begging for him to take what she offered. Her body, her love.

She drew away from his lips, sliding her own across the stubble of his beard, until she reached the small area between neck and shoulder, nipping the skin gently with her teeth before soothing the ache with her tongue, repeating the action across his Adam’s Apple to the other side of his neck.

“James…please…” she moaned, returning to his lips to repeat the sensual kisses of earlier.

She could hold out no longer. She needed him as much as she needed air. She felt drugged with want, addicted to this man who was poised to claim her as his own.

**

For all the time that they had been together, this was the first true show of intimacy, on a level that neither had experienced before. This was no mere tumble in the silks, or an afternoon romp, this was love making. A deep and sated need to express his love for her, treating her like a musical instrument to which the sounds of her voice were the melody, as he strummed his fingers along her skin. He had held back considerably, though he felt the rage of desire built to a point, that he was like a bull at a gate, yearning to complete her. But he wanted her to feel that she had the right to chose to be his lover, to accept his embrace and take the final step before plunging into the sea of intimacy.

A small smile from her, almost devilish in its own way, he wanted to kiss and taste. And he did, but at this she yielded, giving into her Pirate lover. Her arms moving up and around his neck, to bring him home. With her hips squared to his own, and her legs entwined around him, he could feel the slick pleasure of her womanly folds. A warmth and tingling pleasure, as his hardened shaft ached to be consumed by her. James lined himself up, by drawing back his hips, and the head of his member rested just outside the entrance to her jewel. He had waited so long for this moment, and with her teasing his skin between his neck and shoulder, he tilted his head back, proud like that of a lion. Rachael begged him; “James…please…” It was all it took as in one swift movement, he brought his hips down, and coupled with her, feeling himself enter deep inside of her. So warm and tight, he let out a growl of satisfaction, the feeling euphoric. Basic instinct kicked in, and his hips slowly started to rise and fall, as he whispered her name…

“Rachael…I’m home.”

Their silhouette in the darkened room would show the two lovers finally becoming one.

She felt the change upon the air, felt it in her very bones as he drew his body back over hers. She held her breath.

This was the absolute moment she’d been waiting for, knew that it was time and she would not stop him, no matter what happened…

He plunged swiftly, deeply into her body.

There was a brief moment of pain and she couldn’t help but cry out at the shock of it, before it was swiftly replaced by pleasure. If he had known she was pure, he might have stopped. It was why she kept it to herself, she didn’t want him to stop. And now she was his in a way no harlot or bar wench ever would be.

She heard his words, coming from a great distance as he began to love her.

“Rachael…I’m home.”

“James…I love you…” she whispered, wrapping her arms around his back and pressing her forehead into his neck.

As the crew went about their business above their heads, the sun slowly sinking into the horizon, time seemed to stand still in the small cabin of The Devil’s Mystery as the lovers within shared in their pleasure of one another…



The Ballroom (6) – Rosas Spinis.

$
0
0

Re: {RP} Ballroom
August 29, 2013 05:24AM
The party was well and truly over. The guests were either fleeing for their lives, or being mauled to death by the horde of werewolves under the rule of the Count. Edward was now on the floor, wreathing and his clothes being torn off, as his body was undergoing a transformation due to the werewolf attack. Bartholomew had seized Fanny’s hand, and was dragging her through the crowd, with his free hand creating fire balls, that he was hurtling at wolves and other enraged demon kind. Poor Fanny was slipping and sliding in the blood splattered floor, tripping on the decapitated head of some poor soul

“Sorry….oops…sorry…damn bastard wolf things…ACK!” She does a round house punch to one werewolf that gets too close. “You can’t attack us..its not the British way!”Fanny screeched at another demon, that is being torn in two by two female werewolves.“DAAAHHHLING…GET ME OUT OF HERE!” Fanny had had enough, and then there was the firing of the gun by the Detective. Bartholomew caught sight of Reginald trying to take out the werewolf that had attacked Edward, Juliette’s blood doll. “A gun is not the answer to killing those things! Bart shouted, trying to find his father. “They’d have better luck with your purse, Kitten.”

Finally, Bart hears his Father screaming for him and his sister and Mother, to come to him. Tightening his grip on Fanny, he pulls her harder, smashing his way through fighting beasts, till at last he reaches his Father, and Elvira. His mother is there too, but Juliette is missing. “Father….the wolf got Ed.” Course he would have already seen it, but there was nothing they could do. Bart swept Fanny up into his arms, as his father prepared to get them all out of there, and home to safety.

“Don’t let go!” he cried, as the Head of the Roxburgs caused a mammoth explosion of flames, that had all spirited back to the Roxburg Family manor.

http://30.media.tumblr.com/tumblr_li1ljfMwLk1qav29fo1_r1_500.gif

<3>

Re: {RP} Ballroom
August 29, 2013 06:50AM

Ezekiel barely had time to notice Amos leaving before the man suddenly sprung away. The male glanced only briefly towards where his friend leaped, seeing Elvira there, before he let out a low growl and suddenly focused on the chandelier above them all. It was the main light source. It took a few moments before he pulled it with his mind hard enough. It came free of the hooks it was on, and tumbled down. It hit the floor with a loud crash, candles, glass, and metal flying every which way. Underneath where it had landed where a few bodies – human and demon alike. Most of the candles had flickered out, being extinguished from the drop. Now that the room was much darker, Ezekiel took note that Amos had teleported his family away, and took that as a sign that he should get out now. Fighting through the demons, he made it to the front entrance and left.


Isabella was mainly slinking through the corners now, avoiding conflict. WHen a demon got too close to her, though, she struck out at them viciously. Her main fascination was with the werewolves, though. They were powerful – and so amazing, in her opinion. Still in her panther form, she decided that she didn’t need to be here any longer. Just as the chandelier crashed down, she made a dash and a leap for the window. The panther crashed through it easily and landed on the ground, wit ha few cuts and scrapes on her from the glass. Wasting no time, she began running.

[thread change for both... dunno where yet, though]

Re: {RP} Ballroom
August 29, 2013 07:20PM
By now, the ballroom was almost deserted of the werewolves and many of the demons that had survived the carnage, had fled the building out into the rainy night. The odd crash sound as chandeliers fell to the marble floor, coupled with the moans of the dying made for a terrible sight. All around them, were dismembered bodies, pools of blood and wolf hair. Not all of the werewolves had escaped, and the naked forms of their former selves, laid strewn amongst the dead.

http://i48.tinypic.com/ina0ro.gif

The Doctor came back to the Detective, after having searched the building for Levi and Phoebe. They were nowhere to be found, thankfully, and the Doctor patted the Detective, trying to establish if he was okay.

“They’re not here….you were right. I should have had more faith in my son. He must have rushed Phoebe to safety the moment this started.” Johnathon’s face showed something of a look of relief, though haunted by what he had witnessed here so far. The Detective, was still in shock. “I shot that wolf…man twice. And it still got away. How is that possible, John?” The Doctor thought for a moment, and then said. “Well, maybe…ordinary bullets have no affect. You have to remember, we are dealing with supernatural beings. And to be honest, this is the first I have ever encountered them. I thought it odd, when I read the invitation. How can I have been so blind, and not picked up on this sooner?”It wasn’t surprising that either man were shocked that the Werewolves were there. Its one thing to hazard a guess, another to see it in reality.

Looking over the dead demons that were either in chairs, on the floor, or strewn across tables. “So you think…they were all lured here to wipe out the opposition? I thought it was always good versus evil, not…evil versus evil.” The Detective said, wiping his brow, and then holstering his weapon. He had a good point, but the Doctor knew the answer. “Like in life, everything has a hierarchy, and there is always going to be factions on either side. One…wanting to dominate the other. Clearly, this is what this is.”

Soon the sound of police whistles were heard, as the local law enforcement had finally arrived, and they too were shocked by what was to be laid out before them. The Doctor and the Detective knew that they would be caught up in the questioning, especially since the Detective had shot one of the offenders. The Detective grabbed hold of Johnathon’s arm and yanked him out of sight, behind a pillar.

“We need to get back to the Manor…regroup. Check our children are alright. Then and only then, I can go back to the Yard, and file a report on this. Our kids come first. There is nothing more we can do here.” The Doctor knew that Reginald was right, and together, they went out the nearest exit, and headed back to the manor.

<3>

(thread change – Manor)

 


Disco (1) – River Marked.

$
0
0
 

 

avpic

iloveyouDeadly in Love
 
 
 
Re: [RP] Disco/Bar
August 27, 2013 05:33AM
Since Nicole didn’t have to work today, she decided to go to the disco/bar to start off her lovely evening. She also remember her long ago friend, Lizzy who worked there as a bartender. Nicole also wanted to talk to her and see how she’s been. Once Nicole came into the parking lot of the disco/bar, she found a vacant parking space and parked her car there. After getting out he would lock the car behind her and head inside. The place was pack with people. Making her way through the crowd she finally got to where she wanted to be, the bar. A smile would slowly stretch across her face once she spotted Lizzy behind the counter talking to some guy and a girl. But the smile instantly faded away when she pick up the scent of a werewolf. It wasn’t hard for her to figure out who it was because it smelled like booze entwined with outdoors, and the only person who she saw was drinking at the time over there was the guy. She rolled her eyes as she continued to walk over towards the group.
“Lizzzzzzyyyyy!”
She said loudly over the music. The smile then reappeared on her face as she sat down on a bar stool.
“How’s it been?!”
http://i1124.photobucket.com/albums/l575/TiannnaLoves/Jessica%20Lowdes/tumblr_ljjttw0JI51qc2e4so1_500.gif~original
(Sorry for the crappy post. Still kind of sleepy. x_x) 
 
 

 

avpic

 
 
 
 
Re: [RP] Disco/Bar
August 27, 2013 02:06PM
When she called him mister silver tongue, he perked up an eyebrow, and stared at her from the corner of his eye with a smirk. The subject soon changed about his drink, the whiskey, he was drinking. She knew very well it was basically what he enjoyed to drink, of course he drank other stuff, but since he wasn’t partying, a whiskey would be good enough for him. How many he had of those? Well, right now he was thinking, he stared down at the glass, and made an expression like he didn’t knew.
Galtem never found himself more in need of alcohol, life wasn’t really playing for his side. Always with damn relationship problems, people problems, and now he has one more problem in his life. Caleb Manzenli, that boy will drive Galtem insane, if all kids are like that, then he doesn’t wish to have any children. Not like he had that in mind either. Caleb was just too troublesome, and now Galtem found himself stuck, that he can’t be that immature and party guy like before, now he needs to settle down, and be mature to be able to take care of Caleb. Its not easy for him, even if he had somebody else to help him, it still wouldn’t be easy, now imagine him alone. Maybe that’s why he bought this disco, knowing he will have to stop the parties, and having fun, wasn’t really in his mind, so.
“I don’t know..”
Galtem finally snapped out of his thoughts, and heard Amelia telling him how many fingers he was seeing.
http://media.tumblr.com/fdee5e40531a8f3c57e46cd370e3fba5/tumblr_inline_mqnr5s3vqq1qz4rgp.gif
“1,2,..5″
He told her with a smirk, as he wiggled his eyebrows, and pointed at her hand.
Somebody else showed up, another woman. Did this world only reproduced them, or what? But she didn’t seemed to give much attention to him or Amelia, she was more focus on Lizzy.
He looked down at his wrist, as he saw the time, still wondering if Caleb went to school like he told him to, or if he was just causing trouble around, again. Lets see how many times Galtem will save his skin.
“So! Are you coming to this party tonight?”
He asked Amelia, as he took a look over her. He was talking about the party he was throwing tonight. He owned now this disco, and he changed the whole style from it, so now he was going to throw a party and celebrate. 
 
 

 

avpic

Carrendar DynastyTime Lord Seal - Carrendar DynastyTime Lord Seal 2 - Carrendar DynastyLadyBelzA PirateA PirateA PirateA PirateTime Lord Seal 3 - Carrendar DynastyTime Lord Seal 4 - Carrendar Dynasty
 
842
 
 
 
Re: [RP] Disco/Bar
August 27, 2013 04:49PM
When Galtem gave Amelia his answer to her question on how many finger she was holding up, he bit the bait and came up with what he thought was the right answer.

“1,2,..5″ 

“Ha!…Wrongo…It’s four fingers….and.” She wiggled her thumb at him playfully, a smug expression on her face.“A thumb. Face it Galtem…you have had more than one whiskey.” Course this was just being silly, and Amelia could tell that he relaxed around her, but there was something on his mind. Amelia didn’t want to push it, cause everyone has their own things going on in life that really should be kept private. But she was Ms Super sleuth.

Taking up her drink, she noticed another girl rock up to the bar, fairly pretty and she knew Lizzy. Well, Lizzy was popular there was no denying that. When Galtem came to ask her if she was coming to the party, Amelia’s face lit up.

“You throwing a bash? Didn’t even know. Well, maybe I did know…and was too shy to ask about it.” Amelia bobbed her head and then took a sip of her cocktail through the curly straw. “I got nothing else on tonight, so…sure why not. I think Rattles my pet snake can handle one night without being stroked.”

http://i113.photobucket.com/albums/n227/boatbuilder_2006/snapshot20070118125915.jpg

<3>

 

 
 
 
 

avpic

 
 
 
 
Re: [RP] Disco/Bar
August 27, 2013 06:14PM
Galtem made a surrender expression when she joked around about the thumb.
“Ugha, almost there.”
He joked along, and allowed a chuckle to escape from his lips. It was true, he had more than one whiskey, counting the ones from yesterday, and the one he had before coming over here, and the ones he will have more during the day. Now Galtem was just waiting for her answer about the party, if she was coming or not.
http://28.media.tumblr.com/tumblr_lci8cmXQl31qf0kqso1_500.gif
He heard her answer, and smiled when she said she was too shy to ask about it. He wanted her to come, since it was always better having some friend at the party, some decent friend, not those drunk and high ones around him, that won’t really help on trying to change.
“You totally should come. Be my date, I will pay you the drinks.”
He told her as he rose his both hands in the air, before place them down. When he said the word date, it had no second intentions behind it, in fact, he had already done this with Amelia before, she was his “date”, and all they would do was just have fun, drink, and sometimes watching the others getting too drunk and do stupid stuff.
He drank the rest of the whiskey left in his glass, and the moment he placed the glass back down, he remembered about something.
“Oh shit!”
He said with a surprised expression on, as he placed his elbow over the counter, and cover his mouth with his hand. He had totally forgotten today was the day Caleb was coming over, his mother was leaving him there. He had already seen Caleb before, when he was a baby, and lately his mother has been talking to him through the phone, texting and sending a picture of how Caleb looked like so Galtem could get to know more him, damn the boy looks like a teenager of Galtem, that even sent him a shiver through his spine. There goes Galtem, changing his entire life.
“I need to leave. I have a teen troublesome boy waiting on him at home.”
Galtem said, as he quickly pushed himself from the seat, he was about to leave, but then he thought. Why go alone? Maybe Amelia could help him out, not like she would do much to somebody she didn’t knew, but damn, it would be hard for Galtem face this kid and stuck it into his own mind, that now he was basically the boy’s father figure.
“Before I go. You want to come with me?”
He asked Amelia with a curious expression. If she said yes, they would already leave the building, get in his car and go over his place, if she denied, he would go alone. 
 
 

 

avpic

Carrendar DynastyTime Lord Seal - Carrendar DynastyTime Lord Seal 2 - Carrendar DynastyLadyBelzA PirateA PirateA PirateA PirateTime Lord Seal 3 - Carrendar DynastyTime Lord Seal 4 - Carrendar Dynasty
 
842
 
 
 
Re: [RP] Disco/Bar
August 27, 2013 06:25PM
Amelia nearly choked on her drink, when Galtem asked if she would be his date, and he would pay for the drinks. ~What?~ Amelia thought to herself. NH’s most eligible bachelor, asking her to be his date. Course, she knew that it was not a romantic thing or anything, but as they were good friends, they would at least be able to keep an eye out for each other. Amelia couldn’t even remember the last time she had a date. Damn, she would have some cobwebs in unusual places. But going back to the conversation at hand, Amelia again bobbed her head in agreeance.

“Sure…why not. I don’t have work tomorrow so, its all good.” Amelia replied, and she set down the drink, only to hear Galtem suddenly cursing. “Oh shit.” Did he realize that he asked someone else, maybe? Amelia stared at him with a “what?” expression and then she got the answer she sought and it was not what she was expecting at all.

http://28.media.tumblr.com/tumblr_m18axsvBPb1qfcnnko1_500.gif

“I need to leave. I have a teen troublesome boy waiting on him at home.” Amelia’s eyebrows practically disappeared up under her bangs. ~Galtem has a kid?~ This was getting more and more unusual. Opening and closing her mouth like a gold fish, not sure if she should even pry into this, she caught him ask if she wanted to go with him to go fetch this teen.

“Okay..I get you don’t want to leave this kid home alone. I’ll tag along.” Amelia answered, putting down a few bills to pay for her cocktail and giving Lizzy a wave. “Be back later I guess.” Amelia followed along behind Galtem to his car.

<3>

 
 

 

avpic

ThePeachieFiresaphStarbucks BadgeHyperfulHyperful moonRainbow Paw Badge
 
 
 
Re: [RP] Disco/Bar
August 27, 2013 10:27PM
Lizzy shook her head and smiled a bit as she watched Galtem and Amelia interact. He seemed different when he was around her. Nicer. She never thought of Galtem as a nice guy. Not that that was a bad thing. In her opinion, bad was better. And obviously the whole werewolf thing was totally ok with her. If only River hadn’t gotten there first, she would have already had a place to sleep for the night. Shrugging it off, she went back to wiping off the counters before hearing a familiar voice call her name. She looked up. “Nicole!” she greeted, blowing her friend a kiss from across the counter.
http://i1288.photobucket.com/albums/b483/LivTheGreat/Mila%20Kunis%20gif/milakunis036_zpsa1cb26aa.gif
She shrugged when she asked how it had been. “I’ve been working at the same bar for the past one hundred-some years, so how do you think?” she asked with a laugh. Lizzy loved this job and would have quit it if she hadn’t. Galtem and Amelia talked about the party that night. She was excited for a little more excitement to happen around here. And she wasn’t just thinking about the party. Word of Galtem being back would certainly stir up some kind of drama. Suddenly Galtem was out of his seat as if he’d remembered something, she turned her attention from Nicole to Galtem as he said he had a teen troublesome boy waiting on him at home. She wasn’t sure she heard him correctly, but her vampire ears did not lie. Galtem had a teenager at home. It couldn’t be his though, could it? She wished she had someone to tell this too, but Nicole was the closest friend she had at the moment so she would have to settle for gossiping with her after they left. Amelia left money on the counter before the two of them left. She waved, before grabbing the bills off the counter. “So… that was interesting,” she said, sort of to Nicole, sort of to herself as she watched them leave.
 
 

 

avpic

iloveyouDeadly in Love
 
 
 
Re: [RP] Disco/Bar
August 28, 2013 06:00AM
Nicole flashed Lizzy a playful wink when she blew a kiss at her. She then chuckled when Lizzy told her that she’s been working at the bar for the last 100 years, which of course Nicole knew she loved every bit of it. Nicole then turn her attention to the guy when Lizzy did. To be a werewolf, Nicole found him pretty attractive, but she wouldn’t dare talk to a werewolf. She found then to be very disgusting in a way. Nicole blue eyes then shift to the girl that stood next to him. A brow perked up as she saw her style as different, well Nicole never had a problem with people who were different but she found it to be slightly weird. When the guy did bring up him having a troublesome teen at home, Nicole wasn’t surprised at all. A hot motherfucker like him probably could get in any girls pants if he wanted to. Once the guy and girl left Nicole heard the comment that Lizzy made. Looking back at Lizzy, Nicole would do nothing but nod her head in agreement.
http://i1124.photobucket.com/albums/l575/TiannnaLoves/Jessica%20Lowdes/tumblr_m015uhiGtf1r6ysqu.gif~original
Nicole was then curious on who they were.
“Who was the guy and girl?”
She said as she perked a brow again.
 
 

 

avpic

ThePeachieFiresaphStarbucks BadgeHyperfulHyperful moonRainbow Paw Badge
 
 
 
Re: [RP] Disco/Bar
August 28, 2013 09:33PM
Once Galtem and Amelia were out of sight, Lizzy turned her attention back to Nicole who had asked who they were. “That, my friend, was the famous Galtem Manzenli,” she said, unsure if Nicole had heard of him before, but figured she must have heard the name somewhere. “Ex-Lawyer, Ex-Runaway, and my current boss,” she explained with a flash of her eyes. “Also a werewolf as you must have noticed.” Lizzy had noticed the look on Nicole’s face when she saw him. Nicole wasn’t like Lizzy in that way and very much disliked werewolves, whereas Lizzy found them entertaining and were always a good fuck. “They’re not so bad. Werewolves,” she told her friend with a shrug. “Great in bed, too,” she added with a wink. “As for the female,” she added for dramatic effect as she finished off wiping the counter and set the rag out of her way. “That would be Melinda’s sister.” She said the name with disgust. Nicole knew she despised witches. “She’s a witch herself, though she hasn’t given me much reason to hate her.” Amelia seemed odd and overly friendly, but there wasn’t anything that pissed her off about her that she could tell. “Yet,” she added.
 
 

 

avpic

 
 
20
 
 
 
Re: [RP] Disco/Bar
August 29, 2013 11:24AM
Olivia stalked into the bar after she had parked her car, a scowl on her face after the distressing news of knowing Benedict was back. No doubt he would discover her wicked past and has he would remember her, she was in deep shit. Breezing past couples that were bumping and grinding, she walked up to the bar and nodded politely to Lizzy and the patron she was speaking to. After pouring herself a drink of whiskey, she downed it and tossed her purse and coat to her usual spot behind the bar. Running a hand through her hair, the vampire demon plastered a fake smile on her face “What’s shaking, ladies?”Planting her elbow on the bar, she leaned her chin into her hand and looked between the two. Tonight was certainly going to be a long night between Benedict snooping around and that damned teenage party.
http://25.media.tumblr.com/tumblr_lpl4a3rlNS1qicibqo1_500.gif
 
 

 

avpic

ThePeachieFiresaphStarbucks BadgeHyperfulHyperful moonRainbow Paw Badge
 
 
 
Re: [RP] Disco/Bar
August 29, 2013 07:53PM
They rode up in William’s car. Jennifer smiled over at him as they parked. She still had a weird feeling about being here, but she was glad he had wanted to come otherwise she might not have. And a night of fun was exactly what the two of them needed. They had worked all day so both of them were exhausted but as she looked over at him she thought he looked absolutely perfect. She didn’t know how he managed to look as if he were not tired at all. Of course, Jennifer didn’t look like she were tired at all either but she had makeup to thank for that. “I feel bad leaving Penny by herself all day and all night,” she said in a worried tone, not wanting their baby to feel neglected. She got out of his car and pulled down her red dress so that it wasn’t showing more than she should. One of Jennifer’s favorite things to do was dress up, but she always knew the line between classy and trashy. She showed enough to be sexy, but not enough to be slutty. Her hair was down and she had re-curled it before they left, but it was being annoying and kept getting into her eyes so she repeatedly had to brush it out of her face. On their way into the club she held out her hand for William to take it as they walked in. She hated getting separated at parties. Good things never happened once you got separated from your group. “Drinks?” she said, but he would have to read her lips since the music was so loud as she pushed her way to the bar, not daring to let go of his hand.

http://images4.fanpop.com/image/photos/23100000/B-gif-3-blake-lively-23164348-500-281.gif

 
 

 

avpic

 
 
 
 
Re: [RP] Disco/Bar
August 29, 2013 08:28PM

Galtem of course parked his car on the special spot from the owner, which stays behind the building, so nobody will disturb it. Now that he removed the keys and put inside the pocket of his jeans, he got out of the car, and waited for Amelia and Caleb, as soon as they done that, he just locked his car, and walked up to Caleb.
“Here. Try not get too drunk, I don’t wish to see you in hospital.”
While Galtem was saying this, he was searching for his wallet from the pocket behind his pants, and whenever he removed his wallet, he looked through it and took out two 100 dollar bills, and a 50. That would be enough to let him have his fun with other people as well. Lets see where was the limits of this kid. That’s all Galtem was doing, testing him, he wanted to see how far he would go, of course, later on, he would get scolded, and blah blah.
After giving him the money, Galtem put his wallet back into his pocket, and patted Caleb’s back a bit harshly. Removing his hand away from the boy, he just started to walk to the door along with Amelia. He open it, not really caring if Caleb would come along, he was grown up enough to know where the hell the door was placed. Now that they were inside, Galtem took a look around, and a quick smirk appeared upon his face. He was saying the lights, hearing the music, people dancing, getting drunk, having fun, partying, that’s what he wanted, but he wouldn’t be here, he would go to the VIP Room, which sometimes it can get more funny than stay in here with this all people.
He looked down at Amelia and moved his head like he was leading her the way to the VIP part from the disco. They first had to go upstairs, and in there, it had some glass doors, and glass walls, that would separate it from the other part of the disco. The VIP part wasn’t so calm, that’s where most of men spent his time, having strippers giving them lap dances and such, that’s why it had private rooms as well. But it also had a small bar, for you to get your drinks, and the music in here wasn’t so loud.
“What do you want to drink?”
He asked Amelia, as he headed to the bar.

 
 

 

avpic

 
 
 
 
Re: [RP] Disco/Bar
August 29, 2013 08:51PM
http://media.tumblr.com/edd3c36788d8a83153e5242390387d65/tumblr_inline_mrl3n9RCGm1qz4rgp.gif

William finally parked his car, as he leaned his back against his seat, and allowed a sigh to escape from his lips. He was tired from the all work, but he wouldn’t let that stop him from having some fun tonight, it has been awhile since the two of them went to some party, drunk and had some decent fun. He turned his head to look at her, and hear her mumbling about leaving Penny back at home alone, the dog would be fine, she seriously needed to stop treating it like a real person.
“It will be fine.”
He told her with a small smile before get out of the car and close the door behind him. Locking it, he took a look over Jennifer, she looked damn stunning, sexy, he loved seeing her in that red dress, and it made him chuckle while she pulled down a bit of her dress, to not show too much. He wasn’t wearing much, he was just wearing some jeans, and black shoes, a black shirt, and he had a jacket, but he left it in the car, he figured out it would be way too hot inside that building to be wearing a jacket.
William just followed his lover inside, and looked down at her hand, knowing very well she didn’t wanted to stay alone in here. He wrapped his fingers around hers, and held her hand tightly, as the both of them walked. He could read her lips, asking him about the drinks.
“Oh yeah, sure.”
He told her, while he walked up to the bar, dragging her along, since he didn’t let go off her hand. He didn’t knew what to order, should he start with something soft like a beer? Or something better, maybe vodka no? Or some shots.
“I will get some vodka, do you want a cocktail or?”
He leaned in, to whisper this words against Jennifer’s words, so she was able to hear him. 

 
 

 

avpic

ThePeachieFiresaphStarbucks BadgeHyperfulHyperful moonRainbow Paw Badge
 
 
 
Re: [RP] Disco/Bar
August 29, 2013 09:32PM
http://i1288.photobucket.com/albums/b483/LivTheGreat/Blake%20Lively%20gifs/tumblr_mk5a2yXlKn1ql7cg8o1_500_zpsfbd5a17a.gif

Jennifer only let go of his hand when they got to the bar and she had sat down, resting her head on her chin and smiling at him. She had to lean forward a little so he could talk into her ear before she drummed her fingers on her cheek as she thought about what she wanted. During her “dark time” before and after Galtem left the second time, she had spent a lot of time at this bar. She drank more than she should have, got angrier more easily, and danced with other men, though she never did more than that. It was a miracle William had stayed with her. She thought he was going to get completely fed up with her. Maybe even hoped it. The rejection was what fueled it and she had not known what she wanted. But one day Galtem left. She couldn’t say she was sorry that Selene and he had finally figured out that they were not meant to be, but it was very sudden. Things got a little bit better, but it was William who calmed her down a bit until she had a major break down one day. Jennifer admit her feelings for Galtem, which he had clearly already known though it couldn’t have been easy for him to hear it, and had cried and shouted quite a bit, screaming about how awful Galtem was. It was enough to scare anyone away, but instead William fixed her. The next day she’d woken up in his arms and been fine. That cued the decision to move in together. She could not have survived without waking up next to him everyday. After that she went back to being her strong self, but this time not needing to block anyone out to keep her strong outer shell. She had stopped drinking altogether at this point. Over time she was able to have a little and now is even able to get drunk occasionally, though she tries not to very much. “How about…vodka. We’re starting off strong tonight,” she decided with a nod. The smell of vampires, werewolves, and witches filled her nostrils. There seemed to be more supernaturals in this town that humans nowadays. Word got around quickly about who lived here bringing more and more supernaturals, young and old. She looked at the dance floor and smiled, making the decision that after she had a couple drinks in her, she would force William to dance with her.


Disco (2) – River Marked.

$
0
0

Re: [RP] Disco/Bar
August 29, 2013 11:21PM
Walking through the doors with Galtem, it was clear that the party had already started without the host. Amelia beamed when she saw the scores of people on the dance floor, the crush of patrons at the bar, and of course was keen to be a part of it. She glanced behind her to see if Caleb was following, since he had the cash given to him by Galtem, to come in and join the action. Galtem was a bit heavy handed with the lad, giving his back a bit of a slap before walking her inside. Some father figure. Offering that he didn’t want to see the kid in hospital from partying too hard. So, tonight was going to be a learning curve, for both of them.

Already starting to get jostled, Amelia was relieved when Galtem gestured to the VIP rooms that were located on the first floor. With glass partitions, that separated the rooms from the main dance floor area. This was to be a place where the special guests could get some sizzling entertainment from the dancers, a lap dance or two, or enjoy a quiet drink with a loved one. Amelia shrugged her shoulders, and went on up the stairs, eager to see how the other half lived.

The interior of the VIP lounge, already had a few patrons, enjoying the delights of the hostesses, that bumped and grinded on their laps. Amelia smirked, cause this was a hell of a lot more raunchy than the dance floor. Galtem offered her a drink, and Amelia’s attention was regained. “Sure…scotch and dry. Thanks. Amelia lent against the bar, and stared back through the glass partitions, wondering when the real party started. Like when folk realized Galtem was back in town. The fact he was now guardian of a wild teen. It was going to get really interesting.

http://ewinsidetv.files.wordpress.com/2009/11/paulette-ncis-la_l.jpg?w=640

<3>

Re: [RP] Disco/Bar
August 29, 2013 11:38PM
http://31.media.tumblr.com/tumblr_ma0e4sHOZh1qc4vifo1_500.gif

Seph managed to slide her way through the dance floor mostly untouched, though some ass decided that because she wasn’t dancing, it was okay to touch her ass without so much as a greeting. She made her way to the bar, at first without an actual person she was going to talk to, but she quickly locked eyes on Jennifer. She wasn’t exactly close to the other female wolf, but they knew each other, and at the moment, that was good enough for her. Seph and Circe had gotten in a fight that morning. Seph had called Circe a slut when her sister announced she had officially lost her virginity to a wizard. Circe had proceeded to accuse Seph of being jealous of her because, word for word, ‘I fit in here, and you don’t’. Seph wasn’t the type of girl to lash out when someone insulted her, but Circe was a different chapter in that story. She lashed out if her sister so much as looked at her the wrong way. The two were not just sisters – they were best friends. In Pretoria, they had been inseparable, but something about America had turned their relationship a love/hate, on/off, complicated hot mess that neither of them really understood.

As soon as she reached Jennifer, she brushed some hair out of her eyes and the smile became a little nervous. “Uh, hey. I don’t really know anyone here, so do you mind if I…?” It was an open ended question because Seph didn’t know what to ask. Do you mind if I stand here and make it look like we’re having a conversation? Do you mind if we have an actual conversation? Nothing seemed socially acceptable, and even if it did, Seph didn’t know if her definition of the term was up to anyone else’s standards.

Re: [RP] Disco/Bar
August 30, 2013 06:23AM
http://media.tumblr.com/bf4b56c35f19fbcd0c3944d2648e553c/tumblr_inline_mme7am9Vbr1qz4rgp.gif

Galtem nodded when he heard Amelia telling him what she wanted to drink, and that’s what he order from the bartender. Of course, for him it was just a glass of whiskey, he never changed much from the alcohol he drank, beers, wine and whiskey, nothing more than that. Of course tonight they could try out some shots, and make things get more interesting, but the night is still young. The bartender placed their drinks right in front of them, and Galtem just picked up his glass, as he turned around and faced Amelia.
“Cheers that you let go off your job and left your snake at home, for the first time!”
He joked with her, and hit his glass slightly against hers. This was true, she was always so focus on work, and whenever she was done with it, she would go back home and spend her time with her snake. She’s different on her own way, but that doesn’t make her less than others. After hitting his glass against hers, he brought the glass up to his lips, and took a long sip from his whiskey, hell, he even drank it all. Placing the glass back down, he huffed out from the lovely burning feeling down into his throat.
“Another one.”
Galtem told to the bartender, as he just nodded his head and started to pour more whiskey in his glass. He was going to drink, and a lot, he really needed something to distract his mind, especially now that he had a teenager under his arm, to take care about, it won’t be easy, hell, it will be extremely hard, and Galtem shouldn’t drink too much because he needs to keep an eye on Caleb, but he still wants to see how far and how reckless that kid can be, so he will just watch stuff happen.

Re: [RP] Disco/Bar
August 30, 2013 07:21AM
Amelia accepted the offered drink from Galtem, and stood upright as he rounded to raise a toast to her. The fact he was toasting that she was actually away from work, and not patting her snake, made her laugh before she brought her glass to her lips and took a sip. Amelia enjoyed the taste and smacked her lips.

“And to Galtem….who bet his booze, and his car against being able to handle a teen for a month…and shook on it.” There was a glimmer of a spark in her eyes, as she gave a cheeky wink. She was teasing, of course. Much the same way he was teasing her about her unorthodox life. Setting down the glass on the counter top, she glanced over her shoulder as one business man was getting a really good lap dance from one of the club’s hostesses. He was sliding his hands up and down her slender thighs, as she grinded against him. Looking back at the bar and the bar tender, she sighed, and said. “Maybe I been busting my ass at work all these years, cause I’m afraid of commitment. I mean, explains why I keep a snake and not a man. Snakes don’t talk back…and they ain’t got legs to walk out on you.” Amelia chuckled and then she tapped the bar. If Galtem was going to get shit faced, she planned to join him. “Refill. Same for me.”

They were quite the pair.

http://media.tumblr.com/1624a2775324bf33c4e81b8bd4008003/tumblr_mj9jvxcDSZ1rbkb35o1_500.gif

<3>

Re: [RP] Disco/Bar
August 30, 2013 07:51AM
William waited for some answer from Jennifer, and whenever she said vodka, he just grinned, they was going to start off strong tonight. He actually wanted that, but he wasn’t so sure about Jennifer. She had already been addicted to alcohol before, due feelings, they can get fucked up and ruin everything. He knew the reason why she was so addicted on drinking, he knew her feelings about Galtem, but he had always hoped that she had already gotten over it, and they would be fine again. He’d always forced himself to not think Jennifer has feelings for Galtem, so whenever she had a break down and told him everything, of course, it was hard for him to swallow the truth and hear it. He just doesn’t get it, he does everything he can, and tries be the best boyfriend, but it doesn’t seem to be enough. He doesn’t blame her, he blames more Galtem, because if that guy didn’t excited he would be with Jennifer, if he never interferes, in their life, Jennifer wouldn’t have any kind of thought about him. But lift isn’t so easy, and William wouldn’t give up just because things got hard. Hell, he had been fighting for so many years, why the hell give up now? He keep going, till he could get what he wanted.
Pushing those thoughts away, William smiled and turned to the bartender ordering two glasses of vodka for the both of them. Whenever the bartender placed their drinks, William wrapped his fingers around it, and was about to take a sip from his glass, till he saw somebody else getting close, he had already seen this girl before, she was one of the twins from the pack. Her name was Seph he guessed, but he would mostly let Jennifer have the conversation, while his view around be around the building. Seeing people drinking, dancing, partying, and so on.

http://24.media.tumblr.com/cef19fd0bc7b121cfd3eee802edb874f/tumblr_mqlzirEW8s1s3zkl4o1_500.gif

Re: [RP] Disco/Bar
August 30, 2013 08:24AM
http://d3.img.v4.skyrock.net/1731/32171731/pics/3074051199_1_7_A7U5tsNG.gif

Galtem stared at her from the corner of his eye when she began to play around him doing that bet with the teen. He just winked at her and smirked. He doesn’t like when his pride is questioned, or when is his abilities, if people tell him he can’t do something, he will do it, just for rub on their faces. That’s why he done that bet with Caleb, even tho that will only make the teenager get worse and try his best to make Galtem send him away so he will get boozed whenever he wants to and have his car, but lets see who will win.
“There’s Commitment-Free Sex.”
Galtem told her with a shrug, when she began to talk about why she keeps a snake and not man, since they cant walk away or talk back. He turned his head around, and noticed the bartender pouring more drink in his glass, he picked it up and started to drink. He almost chocked with Amelia’s words.
“Yeaah, but snakes cant really give you everything back, now can they?”
He just told his opinion, he wasn’t that much fan of animals. He had one, one he just bought because of River, a small puppy, but on the very next day, he had already give it to another family, it would only be a small memory inside his house, that would make him remember about River, so why keep it?
It seemed tonight Amelia would get drunk with Galtem as well, that would be the first time since the two of them was drinking so much ,but it would only be fun.
“Remember me, to call a cab.”
Galtem joked a bit as he drank the rest of his whiskey, then he order for something else, he order a few shots, to be placed in front of them, then they would have to drink as much as they could quickly, and see who wins.

Re: [RP] Disco/Bar
August 30, 2013 09:03AM
The Bartender filled Amelia’s glass again and sat it down on the coaster in front of her. The night was young, and she didn’t have work the next day, so she knew that if she was going to have a few too many tonight, least she could sleep it off in the morning. Not like she had anyone else to take care of, and her snake was just fine in his tank. The mention of the bet with Caleb brought a wink and a clever quip of a reply from Galtem, and Amelia knew that though it appeared that the odds of losing the bet was slim, that Galtem was still willing to put a good wager. It really would test the boy, no doubt about it.

Amelia felt the warmth starting to spread through her, the more she drank. A rosy shine coming to her cheeks, and you could see she was already starting to slouch, leaning against the bar. When Galtem said that snakes can’t really give you everything back, she shrugged her shoulders lightly. He was right, animals and reptiles couldn’t give back the love and attention that you put into them, not always.

Downing her drink, she slid the empty glass and then watched as Galtem ordered a row of shot glasses. “Remember me, to call a cab.” Smirking, Amelia picked up a shot glass and tapped it to the side of Galtem’s glass.Only if you remember to order me a body bag…I may not make it out of this night….alive.” With that she threw back the shot, downing it in one go. Amelia placed down the empty glass upside down, and reached for another.

http://media.tumblr.com/tumblr_lm0zl3TQTK1qafrh6.gif

<3>

Re: [RP] Disco/Bar
August 30, 2013 09:14AM
Christina slunk into the party like a large cat searching for her prey. Her long dark hair fell around her in waves, and she was wearing a simple yet elegant little black dress that hugged her curves in just the right way. Her heels were quite tall, but she showed no issues walking in them as she made her way towards the bar. She noticed a gothic-looking woman accompanied by an attractive man, but she paid them no mind as she took a seat and raised a hand. Crooking her finger towards the bartender as if she had some dirty little secret, she leaned in and purred “Your darkest red wine, please…” She gave him a wink before sitting back in the chair. Crossing her legs, her catlike eyes scanned the room as she looked for her newest boy toy. It had been a while since she last fed, this latest court case wrapping her up in a world of legality that left little time for hunting. Though she was eager, she was not stupid. The room was full of young people, their life shining vibrantly around them like soft auras as they bumped and grind against each other. Her eyes then looked to the bartender as he set her glass of wine down in front of her. Picking it up, she smiled her devious smile and took a sip. This party was about to get interesting.
http://media.tumblr.com/tumblr_m8p2exBrRy1rsaniw.gif

Re: [RP] Disco/Bar
August 30, 2013 10:27AM
http://i1288.photobucket.com/albums/b483/LivTheGreat/Blake%20Lively%20gifs/tumblr_lnuxc0vGWD1qhnx85o1_500_zps00575e15.gif

Jennifer took the drink that the bartender places in front of her and took a drink. She had seen a slight look of doubt for William when she had told him that they were going to start strong. It was subtle because of course he trusted her, but she knew him too well to have missed it. She really wanted him to know that she was ok and in control of herself. After taking a drink she set it down and leaned over to him, putting a hand on his arm and looked him in the eyes, with a somewhat serious expression. “Hey. I’m fine, tonight. I have you,” she said sincerely before giving him a quick kiss on the lips. “I just want us to have fun tonight and not worry about anything.” It was nice to have just one worry-free evening. Not that they were constantly worried about something, but they got so busy with work that they often forgot to do anything fun like go to parties and things. That was probably why she was having weird dreams and trouble sleeping, she decided. Stress was often a cause for things like that, right? She felt silly for thinking it could be anything else. She looked up to see Seph, one of the twins from the pack, and she smiled at her as she struggled to make her way over to her. Seph was the loner of the twins and Jennifer had a soft spot for her. She had a soft spot for most teenagers really. Being a teenager was never easy. It felt like in those few years you had to decide everything about you. But Jennifer learned that that hadn’t been true, especially when you could live forever. She was far from the same girl she was in high school. Flirtatious and care-free. At least that’s how she tried to come off as. Being a werewolf and having anger issues didn’t really help at all. Which was why she always kept a close eye on the high schoolers in the pack, even if she was not that close to either of them. It was weird, though, seeing Seph without Circe. “Hey, Seph! Of course! Have a seat!” she told her kindly, gesturing to the seat on the other side of her. “Where’s your sister?” she asked, having no clue that it might be because of a fight that the two of them were separated at the moment.

Re: [RP] Disco/Bar
August 30, 2013 11:20AM
http://media.tumblr.com/b6546bd1cb0d2404b11bd71f79b5f697/tumblr_inline_mme7fa6GVB1qz4rgp.gif

Galtem waited for the bartender start placing the shoots on their front , it was ten, five for each one. Lets see if they even make it to the third. He picked up one shot, and looked at her, hearing her talking about some body bag, because she wasn’t sure if she would make it out of this night alive.
“Stay strong.”
He joked around, and whenever she started drinking, he would do the same, trying his best to be quick as possible, and make it less than three gulps. With this one done, he placed the empty glass upside down over the table, and reached for another, he keep doing this, till he reached the five, but he didn’t even drink it, he was still swallowing the rest from the fourth. Its always more harder drink such strong things so quickly, sometimes its like the liquid is going up in your throat, wanting you to throw up, but Galtem was finally able to swallow it, and finally drank the last one, but more slow than before.
“Done!”
He said, as he placed the last glass over the counter. He stared around, and saw some men getting lap dances on chairs or couches, or booth, or whatever. He found some empty couch, and that’s what he just needed, sit down.
“I’m going sit down. Hey, don’t forget to bring more whiskey.”
Galtem told the sitting down part to Amelia, and the whiskey part to the bartender, so he would start preparing everything and bring it to him. He walked slowly to the couch, and passed a hand through his hair, before let his body call over the couch, then he just put him in some sitting position, so Amelia could sit as well. It was on that moment a dancer was coming towards him to give a lap dance, and he frowned slightly, moving his hand in a way like he was scooting some animal away.
“I don’t want a lap dance. Shooo.”
Trying his best to leave the womanizer life behind, and also because he was with Amelia, and he didn’t wanted to make her feel uncomfortable. 


Disco (3) – River Marked.

$
0
0

Re: [RP] Disco/Bar
August 30, 2013 02:03PM
One glass after another, Amelia matched Galtem stride for stride, though she had to admit, by the fourth, things were looking shaky. The witch had a chuckle as she brought the tip of the fourth glass to her lips, almost as though she knew that she may not be able to keep up. Closing her eyes tight, she tipped back yet another shot. The sensation, like drinking liquid fire. Amelia actually had to gasp for air, as she set down glass four. She flicked back her ponytails and glared at shot glass five. “Be brave….be brave.” Snatching up the glass, she toyed with it in her hand twirling it, and then tossed the final one back. You could see a tear forming under her eyelashes, but she managed it, and proudly set the fifth glass down. Feeling a wave of ecstasy, both arms shot up in the air, and she did a little victory dance.“Wohoo!” Amelia let out a roar, well pleased, but then felt a bit light headed, and had to steady herself on the bar.

Galtem’s declaration he was done, was followed by a glance over at some of the male patrons getting lap dances. Was he keen to get one? Amelia had to wonder. She had to admit, it would be kinda funny to sit with him while he got one. Course, he was trying to change his image, and when he did take a seat, he shewed one girl away, clearly not interested. Amelia had to admit she was impressed. Taking a seat besides Galtem, she eased back, and watched the other men enjoying the hostesses favor. She then wondered how Caleb was getting on. “You know, I can’t help but say this, but that kid, Caleb..he is the spitting image of you. Have you noticed?” She also wondered if anyone else at the party might pick up on that. NH wasn’t that big a place you could hide from your past.

http://d3j5vwomefv46c.cloudfront.net/photos/thumb/672211299.gif?1350246677

<3>

Re: [RP] Disco/Bar
August 30, 2013 02:27PM
http://31.media.tumblr.com/af083f32d41c35702f83a490c735d0e1/tumblr_ml9l44A4G11rkti46o1_500.gif

“We just got in a stupid fight, so I came by myself. Figured she’d need Aunt M to calm her down more than I would.” Seph sat as she spoke, shooting a small smile at William. “Plus, I don’t exactly need two angry Mills on my ass tonight. I kinda… took a day.” She hadn’t gone to school because of the fight, and that would be easy to infer, but she didn’t want to say it out loud. It felt like losing, like she was letting Circe win by letting it get to her. She didn’t give a shit if she “fit in” or not, what she hated was being accused of being jealous of the person she loved most in the world. “So, how’re… things?” Her smile grew a little bit. “Did you hear about the newcomers? It’s like the first time that people have moved to Derry at the same time, that weren’t related, in like… what was it, thirty years?” She knew that the new chem teacher and the new student probably had nothing to do with each other or anything that had ever happened in the town, but it was a nice conversation topic, at least in her mind. Better than talking about school or their jobs, or her sister.

Re: [RP] Disco/Bar
August 30, 2013 03:06PM
http://media.tumblr.com/158077340679383a46d37f0bc4c08bde/tumblr_inline_mpmry2sYwa1qz4rgp.gif

Galtem leaned his back against the couch and dropped his arm over the arm of the couch, as he tilted his head to the side and watched Amelia getting closer and sit down next to him as well. When she open her mouth, he thuoght she was going to talk about drinks or something, but the subject was about that kid, Caleb. She was telling him he is the spitting image of him, oh god, really?
“Are you kidding me?”
He said in a tone, like he couldn’t believe what she was saying. Having a teenager like him, that isn’t really needed, at this moment. But now he wondered if she only meant that his father died and his mother send him away to another person, now that part he would understand, but he didn’t wanted to admit that the kid looked like him when he was a teen, and that his personality was alike his as well. That would just be weird.
“Ugh, don’t even make me think about that, that’s gross.”
He told her, as he shook his head and saw the bartender placing his whiskey on the table. He picked up his glass and took a small sip from his drink. He didn’t wanted people to start think he had a son, because that isn’t really on Galtem’s wishes, he never wanted to have a child, he never thought about it nor getting married. Of course, he already got married before, but that’s only because his girlfriend on that time brought it up, and he done it to please her, but the marriage just ruined their bond.

Re: [RP] Disco/Bar
August 30, 2013 03:24PM
“You mean you can’t see it?” Amelia couldn’t help herself. Maybe it was the liquor that loosened her tongue, but she was not wrong. The kid DID look like Galtem. There was a very strong resemblance, not only in appearance but personality as well. For a moment, she thought Galtem would read her the riot act. He was actually repulsed at the notion that everyone would get the impression that Galtem was Caleb’s father.

http://i800.photobucket.com/albums/yy290/lizsgifs/kcceop.gif

Amelia held her hands up in an effort to surrender, cause she truly didn’t want to get on Galtem’s bad side, especially after a few drinks. “Okay okay…I’m sorry I brought it up.” Amelia said quickly, feeling bad about the situation now. Nervously, she got up to stand, and she wasn’t steady on her feet, having to place her hand quickly on the guy beside her’s head. “I’m just going to…go find..the bathroom. I think…I’m going to be sick.” She drew back her hand from the guy’s head and mouthed “sorry”, before staggering clumsily through the crowd, in a dash to reach the bathroom.

<3>

Re: [RP] Disco/Bar
August 30, 2013 04:01PM
Erica decided to leave school early, just because of the rumors she heard around school about the party that was happening at the Disco. One thing about Erica was that she loved parties. She was such a outgoing person when it came to fun things like that. Once leaving school grounds she went straight home to change into a lovely black dress that fitted her body nicely with a cropped leather jacket, and nice black heels. It took hours for her to get her hair the way she wanted it and her make-up as well. When Erica was finally done getting all dolled up she went downstairs to get Mikayla’s car keys that she left in the dish next to the coat hangers. Leaving the house she would close the door quietly to make sure Aidan, Mikayla, and Kayla wouldn’t hear. Her heels then clicked loudly against the concert driveway when she quickly tried to get inside the car. Once getting the car, she back out the driveway, and sped off to the disco/bar.
It wouldn’t take long for Erica to reach the disco/bar because on her way there she was at last doing 60-65mph. When pulling into the parking lot Erica pulled into the first vacant parking space she laid eyes on. Whenever she got out the car she made sure she locked it. Making her way to the entrance of the disco/bar a smirk would slowly stretch across her face as she was thinking of how a wonderful night it would be. She was hoping to find a nice guy that she could bring home to have a little fun with. That’s all Erica cared about was having fun, and if anyone at the disco/bar was trying to ruin that for her they would be in for major ass wooping. When stepping into the disco bar would instantly make her way to the middle of the dance floor. While doing so she would flash a smile and playful wink to the men that stared.
http://i1124.photobucket.com/albums/l575/TiannnaLoves/Rachel%20Bilson/tumblr_m3kwsbWSie1qezvoz.gif~original 

Re: [RP] Disco/Bar
August 30, 2013 09:54PM
Caleb followed Galtem and Amelia in without speaking. He had his hoodie up with headphones in and his hands in his pockets. When he stepped in behind Galtem, he rolled his eyes. I’ll be at the bar… He didn’t say anymore more as he walked off. At the far end of the bar, Caleb hopped on the stool and watched the crowd. He was still wearing street clothes because he had not time or money to change, so he would stick out like a sore thumb and he hated drawing attention. He noticed the Guy next to him was too busy chatting up some Girl to need his drink anymore. Caleb tossed the straw and checked the glass, shrugging and drinking it with a grimace. If he was going to be stuck here, he was gonna get a buzz at least. On the bright side there were plenty of half naked pretty Girls.

http://i1283.photobucket.com/albums/a543/emmettcullenmg/Caleb%20Logan/tumblr_mofrp3Eegr1rk3a6so1_500_zps9a82fa21.gif

Re: [RP] Disco/Bar
August 31, 2013 05:06AM
Amelia was standing at the wash basin in the ladies, staring at herself, after being sick in one of the cubicles. The witch splashed cold water on her face, and then reached for a hand towel, to pat away the excess drop lets from her skin. Amelia definitely drank way too much too fast, something that was bound to happen, since she didn’t drink a hell of a lot at home, unlike her sister Melinda. Melinda had used alcohol as a crutch for many years, and the thought of having such a dependency, scared her.

She was adamant about one thing though. Caleb. Amelia wasn’t stupid, and she knew Galtem’s rep in town, which wasn’t that crash hot with the likes of say Jennifer, especially after River’s funeral all that time ago. How on earth would she react to seeing Caleb there? Galtem was in serious denial of the truth of the matter, and though Amelia couldn’t cope sitting there, as he let rip that the idea was preposterous, she knew that this was going to rustle some folks feathers. Amelia there and then made up her mind. If Galtem was not going to keep an eye on things, she might as well. The kid was young and about to be fed to the wolves, so to speak. Amelia gave her reflection a firm nod, and headed out of the toilets, after washing her hands, and went to look for Caleb, since she knew that Galtem was probably entertaining someone else by now.

Seeing Caleb at the end of the bar, she pushed her way through the crowd, and came up to sit in an empty seat next to him.“Just water.” Amelia asked of the bar tender, before looking across at Caleb. “Great place, huh?” Amelia said, trying to just make idle conversation, since he would really only know her or Galtem.

http://25.media.tumblr.com/tumblr_m8gfu5a94o1rbkb35o1_500.gif

<3>

Re: [RP] Disco/Bar
August 31, 2013 08:53AM
http://www.realstylenetwork.com/blogs/fashion-and-style/files/2013/08/lily-collins-mortal-instrum.jpg
Rosalie stood outside the disco, looking a bit apprehensive on whether or not she actually wanted to go in. She was wearing a min black dress that had lace scattered throughout and it hugged her body in just the right way. A black leather jacket covered her bare arms, her long hair scattered around her. Black knee-high boots with heels finished the outfit.Though Alec did not pick the outfit, he would most likely approve of it. She still only wore a little amount of make-up, only mascara, eyeliner, and a sheer lip-gloss. With a sigh, she wondered why she was even here. The invitation had made its way around the party, and she did say that she wanted to come out of her shell. Well, here goes nothing.
http://4a.img.v4.skyrock.net/6650/88376650/pics/3166344036_1_4_DT1bjzMw.gif
Shaking her head, she crossed her arms and nodded “Now or never.” With that, she stepped into the disco to be greeted by pulsating lights and loud music. Looking around, shock set in as she saw multiple couples bumping and grinding on each other to the rhythm of the music. Walking nervously towards the bar, she was still taking it all in. Glancing beside her, she saw a woman at the end of the bar drinking red wine. If she had looks that could kill, Rosalie would be dead. Looking near her, she saw a gothic woman talking to a boy she recognized from school. She smiled slightly at them, whether or not they were even paying attention to her, and turned to the bartender. “Uh…do you have just a coke?” The bartender raised an eyebrow and smiled before turning around to get her drink. While she waited, Rosalie leaned against the bar and looked around. She couldn’t pick Alec out from the crowd and it made her nervous as she hardly ever went anywhere without him. Turning around when her drink was placed in front of her, she smiled and slapped money down. The bartender tried not to roll his eyes as Rosalie downed the drink like she was taking a shot. With her drink in hand, Rosalie turned around once more to watch the dancers.

Re: [RP] Disco/Bar
August 31, 2013 11:28AM
Caleb just looked at Amelia. She was talking but his headphones were in. You don’t have to do that…..play the concerned Adult. It’s not a good look on you anyways. You’re way too hot to play the Parental Role. He flashed a quick smile then sighed. He was drinking the drink he stole through a new straw, when he noticed Rosalie enter. After awhile he realized the glass was empty and he was staring and sucking on air. Maybe New Hampshire wouldn’t so bad after all.

*

He looked at Amelia then gestured back with his head. Who is that? He watched her order soda and laughed to himself, pushing the glass away. Suddenly getting drunk mattered a bit less.

Re: [RP] Disco/Bar new
August 31, 2013 02:03PM
“I’m really sorry to hear that,” Jennifer told Seph with a genuinely concerned look. She knew how close the girls were and it couldn’t have been easy for her to have a fight with her sister. Jennifer never had siblings so she didn’t really know what it was like. She’d always wanted an older brother though. Someone to try to protect her even when she didn’t need it. Maybe that was why she was drawn to big guys like William and Galtem. Someone with muscles that could defend themselves easily, but the same arms could be gentle when you wanted them to hold you. Having a sibling may have made that somewhat less desirable to her. Jennifer nodded when she said she didn’t need two angry Mills today. Jennifer understood that Shane could be pretty intense some time. But she didn’t think skipping school was a good solution. Mills would probably just be more upset because she did that, but Jennifer didn’t judge. She’d done things like that in school for much worse reasons. She smiled when Seph asked how things were with her. It was sweet that she asked. “Great, thank you,” she said and was pleased that it was an honest answer. Things were really going well for her lately. It was nice that her biggest problem was not getting enough sleep and having to go to work the next morning.
Her head tilted a little to the side when she said something about newcomers. That was news to her. Seph didn’t seem to think it was abnormal, but Jennifer knew that very few things were coincidence in Derry. More and more supernaturals moved in every day. If a bunch of supernaturals moved in and they weren’t related that could mean trouble. But Jennifer didn’t want to worry about it tonight. She would let Giles know if he were here tonight and then let the pack leader deal with it. It was not her problem to worry about until they knew something was for sure wrong. “No, I hadn’t heard,” she said, thoughtfully, but covered up the little worry she had pretty well as she took another drink.
Jennifer looked further down the bar and saw Amelia. William and she were still good friends with her. Even though she was always really close with Galtem. Amelia was enough of her own person that Jennifer didn’t think of him every time she saw her face. Lysander was a different story, but she learned to get over that eventually. She noticed that Amelia was in conversation with some kid. There was something familiar about the kid. It didn’t freak her out, instead it intrigued her. For a moment she just watched him, curiously, before shaking her head and turning back to Seph and William, deciding if the teenager saw her staring at him he may be a little freaked out.

 


Disco (4) – River Marked.

$
0
0


Re: [RP] Disco/Bar
August 31, 2013 02:06PM
Amelia shrugged off what Caleb said about her being way too hot to play the parental role. Sipping her water, she set the glass down and leaned her arms on the bar top, checking out the dancers, also noticing Rosalie who was smiling at them. She had seen the girl around town before, and was pretty sure her name was mentioned.

http://images.sodahead.com/profiles/0/0/2/0/1/0/6/6/1/Happy-Ostara-Ostara-History-and-Traditions-46647444910.jpeg

“Oh that girl? I think her name is Rosalie, can’t tell you her last name though.” Amelia offered, at least trying to help the kid out if she was someone from his school. Rather than cramp his style, having helped out at least with the name, she took up her drink and gave his shoulder a pat. “She looks like she could use someone to bounce off. Have a good night, kid.”Amelia then made her way through the crowd.

<3>

Re: [RP] Disco/Bar
September 01, 2013 11:56AM
http://31.media.tumblr.com/9b76a3a01a06806b47d9f24465ef3049/tumblr_meyzubRErJ1qbdmyao1_500.gif
Haley made it to the bar after getting out of class early, of course she was done on time as usual. She walked in and looked around, her hair bounced slightly on her shoulders as she walked. She stopped by the bar and scanned the area, there were people dancing and having a good time, luckily she didn’t see her brother….yet. She rolled her eyes slightly at the thought, though her parents were fine with her going to the party because they knew she wouldn’t get in trouble, she wouldn’t. As she stood there she noticed the look she was getting from guys she looked at them and grin before shaking her head and walked over to the dance floor. She bobbed her head to the music that was playing as she made her way through the crowd, immediately she recognize someone, Erica. She grinned a bit before she blended in with the crowd and danced with others before she hip bump into Erica giggling, “See you stole my mom’s car again! Luckily she always have an extra one.” She giggled though she slightly talked louder than the music that were blaring in her ear. She worn a black dress that showed her cleavage a bit though her dress stopped just above her knees by a couple inches. She sweep her hair behind her ear dancing with Erica, laughing and having a good time so far. 

Re: [RP] Disco/Bar
September 01, 2013 12:48PM
Seph smiled slightly, noticing where Jennifer’s eyes went, but taking no special time to decipher it. “It’s fine, though, they’ll get over it by the time I even see them.” She nodded when Jennifer thanked her for asking how she was, her smile growing. “And that’s good to hear.” She wasn’t exactly the world’s best conversationalist, but it wasn’t like it was a bad experience to have an actual conversation with Seph. “I’m sure Cirs’ll have something to say about the student before the poor guy or girl will have time to actually form a reputation.” Seph was silently dreading whatever Circe had to say. She noted that the guy that Jennifer looked at was probably the new student – she hadn’t seen him before, she would remember. Which mean that Circe would have something to say about his eyes, or his hair, or something physical that was “gorgeous”. Not fun. At all. For anyone. Ever.

http://media.tumblr.com/tumblr_m0kegmBFmQ1qfvzyf.gif

Re: [RP] Disco/Bar
September 01, 2013 02:30PM
http://media.tumblr.com/69cc68595f9a856dcad2fbf7290518fc/tumblr_mp2rft7h8u1r032zxo3_250.gif

Eric was finally at the party, after school, he went home, and of course, his father began to bother him again about go to the gym and train some muay thai, so of course, he went, with his father, and the both of them had to fight, and train together. Which, for Eric was always worse that way, not only because he faces a bit of his father strength, but also because the training is more tough, and there’s barely no breaks, when he goes alone to the personal trainer, his father hired, its better, since he takes things slow and doesn’t spend the whole time pushing him into his limits. If Eric didn’t told his father about the party tonight, he was going with somebody, they would’ve spent there almost the all night, so he just ran home, took a shower, and got himself ready. He is wearing, some black t-shirt, with a leather jacket, dark blue jeans, and some kickers. His dirty blonde hair was messy but with style. He even put on some cologne, and also healed the wounds he had on his eyebrow and lip, he just wanted to look decent for this party. This was like the first impression, and he didn’t wanted to ruin it.
To get here, he used his fathers car, Eric was actually thinking about walking, but his father told him to take his car and have fun. He was just glad that his son was finally creating bonds and doing stuff a normal teenager at his age should be doing, having fun. He parked his car on the first empty space he found, then he locked the car, making sure every door was well locked, and also checked if he had his wallet with him. Now yes, he was ready.
He walked up to the building, but he did not get inside, he stayed outside, waiting for Maha. He told her that he would wait for her outside, and if he wasn’t there, meant he would be late, and since she isn’t around here, means she still didn’t arrived, so he will just wait.

Re: [RP] Disco/Bar
September 01, 2013 05:00PM
http://media.tumblr.com/tumblr_lq3lc3W8Zb1r1tya9o1_500.gif
Jacque walked down the sidewalk towards the disco, her curly blonde locks bouncing around her. She was wearing a sparkly silver dress that was a good mix of a 1920′s showgirl and a modern hip clubber. She wore silver bangles up both arms and her heels were a ridiculous height. Ever so picky, the mermaid wouldn’t talk to a man that was eye level when she wore her heels. Stopping in front of the club, she fluffed her hair around her and smiled as though the world was hers to conquer. Glancing at the nearest bouncer, she wiggled her fingers in a flirtatious wave and smiled even more “Hello there, Bubba…hot crowd tonight?”

He looked the stunning woman over slowly before smiling his greasy smile “The place is hoppin’, baby.”

She shimmied up to him and placed a kiss on his cheek with one foot in the air. Tweaking that same cheek, she cooed “Keep an eye out for me, Bubba. I don’t like the gropers.” He grunted a gruff response, crossing his arms possessively as Jacque flounced into the joint.

Looking around, Jacqueline watched the young people dancing so close together she thought someone was filming a more modern Dirty Dancing. Rolling her eyes, she shimmied her way to the crowd until she saw her boss sitting on a couch in the midst of all the fun. Dropping her flirty routine, she stuck a more professional yet friendly smile on her face and nodded her head towards Galtem in greeting. She never talked to him much, only when was necessary. Jacque knew he had a reputation, and though she enjoyed the pleasure of the hunt as well, something about him screamed ‘danger, don’t touch’.

Shifting her attention away from her boss, she looked towards the stage that seemed to be beckoning her name. The DJ was off to the side and was playing popular club music that had the place indeeed ‘boppin’. Smirking, she shook her head and walked over to the booth. After a few brief words, the DJ chuckled and switched gears. Climbing onto the stage with the help of the house band, she nodded to them as they started to play Titanium by David Guetta. The DJ spun along with a few of his own tricks, keeping that beat ready for the dancing patrons. Stepping up to the mic, Jacque began to sing and swayed her hips along to the rhythm.
http://i881.photobucket.com/albums/ac14/theoryofillusion/STUUUFF/maigifs/2x16caroline1.gif
+++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++
http://media.tumblr.com/tumblr_m8s8shjVvN1r9a1xh.gif
Rosalie had looked over in time to see Caleb staring at her briefly. Smiling shyly, she tucked a strand of hair behind her ear and ducked her head with embarrassment. Turning away from him as he spoke to Amelia about who knew what, she watched the singer that had just arrived. Finishing her soda, she placed the empty glass on the bar and gestured to the bartender that she didn’t want anymore. Eyes fixated on the beautiful blonde singer, she found her hips strangely start to sway to the beat. Smiling slightly, she stepped away from the bar and shimmied her way into the crowd of dancing teens. Lifting her hands above her head, she began to sway and shimmy her hips as she got lost into the song. It was one of her favorites, and Jacque was doing it some serious justice in the disco. Laughing softly as she gave into dancing, Rosalie closed her eyes and just felt the beat.

Re: [RP] Disco/Bar
September 01, 2013 06:55PM
The D.A.’s Office

http://24.media.tumblr.com/8e584e6c899a1d95ca1d78f4fa1ad0d5/tumblr_mml1xffKGQ1r8x9bko1_500.gif

One that was famous for his late nights in the D.A’s office, was none other than Shane Williamson. He came to NH from Chicago well before River’s funeral, and after a few good wins for his law firm he was approached to stand for the position of the cities D.A’s office. Course, a job like that has its perks, and one of which was to have a sensual blonde name Louisa who served him faithfully, soon becoming his blood doll for his need to feed, as well as other added niceties. After enjoying a good romp on one well worn oak desk in Shane’s office, the D.A decided that he would put in an appearance at the local bar, since he heard that Galtem, his former partner was back in town and throwing a party. With his VIP invitation safely tucked into his coat pocket, he sneered lewdly at his secretary as she slowly put her clothes back on. “If I could have you work like this….all the time, it would make my job all the less stressful.” Louisa winked at her boss, before sashaying over with the hem of her skirt up so high, he could see a flash of her knickers. “You only need to buzz me, Boss.” She playfully wiggled her brow, before turning round to leave, at which he gave her backside a slap, and then spun around in his chair.

http://24.media.tumblr.com/d404a47a57c35aa966e9fbc647377b4e/tumblr_mfjyol2xlk1rtvb87o1_500.gif

“Party time.”

The Disco

Rather than take his secretary to the party, Shane decided he might find something else tantalizing to take home to feast on later. Course, when he entered the crush of the nightclub entrance, the first person he spotted, that he knew was Amelia. Leaning against a wall, and sucking on a straw. Was that…water? Shane thought to himself. Though he was a vampire, he had come to respect Amelia, for her vast knowledge of crime scene investigations, forensics and how to solve a murder through picking up tiny traces of evidence from the bodies or the murder location. She was like a sniffer dog to a criminal’s trail. Her methods were as unorthodox as her attire, but that was just another one of the things he liked about her. Amelia stood out in the crowd. Smirking, he cut through the dancers, that were bumping and grinding with their sweaty bodies to the beat of the music, till he came to stand in front of her, a curl to the right side of his lips.

“And you say you have no social life. What you doing here? And…water? Seriously?” Shane teased, cocking his head to the right. Amelia let the straw go from her lips and sighed. Great, another hunky guy she could never see herself with.“Already had…six…seven…drinks, and one trip to the loo to basically find out what I ate for breakfast. It was colourful.” Amelia quipped, bopping her head in time to the music. Shane laughed and patted her shoulder. “Always heavy on the details. Gotta love that. So…where is Silver tongue? The man of the hour.” Shane knew that Amelia and Galtem went way back, and hoped she might be able to point out where to find him. “Last I saw he was shooing away lap dancers. Say…why don’t you go up to the VIP lounge, that is the best place to start looking.” Shane gave Amelia a small salute, then headed up to the VIP section.

<3>

Re: [RP] Disco/Bar
September 01, 2013 07:27PM
http://mywidescreenwallpapers.com/wallpapers/m/4/brittany_snow_dress_m3153.jpg
Maha had been weirded out by the hybrid she’d seen earlier that day. She’d walked by him, head held high as he glared at her with a look of the greatest hatred she’d ever seen on anyone’s face. Why, though? She was used to getting these looks from vampires and werewolves who did not know her because she did not fit in with either race, but he was like her. They were both loners. They should be forming an alliance together not looking at each other like they wanted to rip the other’s throat out. Maha did not take being disliked lightly. She was well-loved in high school and throughout her entire life. Of course she had always been spoiled because her family was incredibly rich, but she was taught to be nice to everyone. She was the most likable person she knew. So it made sense that this was still bugging her as she drove up in her car. Maha had similar taste in cars to her father except she was a Chevy girl instead of Ford and liked her cars a bit more… feminine. Nowadays it seemed like cars was the only thing she could connect with her father on. And even then he seemed distant. But she was here to have fun tonight. She pulled into the parking lot just in time to see Eric leave his. She fan-girled over his car for a moment as she tried to find an empty spot. She was forced to park kind of faraway since it was packed and it took her a while to get to the front of the building where she beamed at him, grateful she had warn sandals that wrapped up her ankles instead of heels that would have killed her feet just from that walk alone. Her black dress was casual, at least for her, but it was a nice improvement from the t-shirt and cotton shorts she had been wearing previously on her run. She had not done anything with her hair for her curls had remained perfectly in place. “Well, you clean up nicely,” she teased since it had been she who had been dressed down before not him. But she was totally loving the whole badass look he had going on with the leather jacket. She had to remind herself that he wasn’t one of the bad boys she often fell for, but it was ok if he wanted to look like one. “Your car is totally badass,” she said, stealing a look over at it even though it was kind of far away. She wanted to go look at it some more, but was eager to start their night together so hadn’t wasted time looking at the car. Hopefully there would be time for that later.

Re: [RP] Disco/Bar
September 01, 2013 08:22PM
http://i43.tinypic.com/359zlae.gif

Eric keep on waiting, he didn’t had any thoughts in his mind that would be negative, that would make him think Maha wouldn’t show up anymore or that he would screw this up. He was just too happy for that. As soon as he saw the blonde hair of hers, he quickly smiled and waved at her as he watched her walking closer. The way she was dressed, made him bite his lower lip. One of Eric horrible habits was bite his lips whenever he was nervous, but Maha was indeed beautiful tonight, so it was probably both, her beauty and his nerves messing around with him.
Her first words was saying that he clean up nicely, well, he tried. He figured out, he could change his style, look somewhat bad boy, and he didn’t had to act like one, of course, his sister helped him out, telling him to change a bit of his style if he was going to impress some girl or going to a party, so he done his best.
“Thanks, I guess? You’re looking beautiful.”
He told her with a smile. He hoped his comments wouldn’t make anything sound awkward, he was just being honest, after all. Before he could ask her if they was heading inside now, she mentioned about his car.
“Well, its not really mine. Its my father’s car.”
Eric told her as he took a look over the car again. It wasn’t the first time he rode his father’s car, but he always felt the need on checking twice if everything was ok, the car wasn’t his after all.
“Let’s go inside, its starting to cool down outside.”
With this said, Eric waited for Maha to start walking, so he could go behind or besides her. The both of them enter in the disco, filled with people, so many people, music loud, lights, dancing, drinks, entertainments, and so on. Anybody could easily get lost in here. Well, its now or never, he will finally have some fun.

Re: [RP] Disco/Bar
September 01, 2013 10:10PM
http://31.media.tumblr.com/11ef55bf9dcf37301a71494dc9148b1d/tumblr_mmm8s2luCa1qc31rno1_500.gif

Maha smiled up at him almost shyly as he said she looked beautiful. She couldn’t help but feel happy that he thought so. That and his smile was absolutely contagious. “Thank you,” she said, her voice a lot stronger than her shy smile. Her confidence out-shone her shyness, but every now and then when he would lick at her a certain way she would have to look down or bite her lip to keep from smiling to big. “Your father has really good taste,” she told him with a laugh, forcing her eyes off the car and turning back to him now. She nodded when he suggested they go inside. It was instantly warmer when they walked in even though it wasn’t even cold out yet. The place was packed and the body heat in the room was ridiculous. Excitement flooded through her. It was the perfect place to be tonight. So much energy. The loud music and flashing lights did not bug her. As they made their way through the crowd people pushed past them and they pushed past other people. A man much taller than Maha almost ran right into her and she jumped out of his way, grabbing Eric’s arm with both hands to stay with him. “Sorry,” she said, but didn’t let go. She figured it was best she hold onto him until they got to their destination. This made her realize that she didn’t know what their destination was. They really had three options: a booth, the bar, or the dance floor. She hoped it was one of the last two, but she didn’t think he drank. Sure, he looked like he was about eighteen because so did she, but their were enough supernatural barmaids here that knew what she was and would let her order whatever she wanted. “Drink or dance?” she asked shortly since she had to shout at him anyway. Maha decided to not give him the third option unless he absolutely didn’t not want to do either of those things at all.

Re: [RP] Disco/Bar
September 01, 2013 10:21PM
Bones parked and got out of the car, leaning on the door until Mills and Circe got out. He did not know where Seph was, but he was assuming by how upset Mills was that she was either here already or wandering about somewhere else. “I’m sure everything’ll be just fine,” he told Mills in the calmest voice he could manage as the girls got out of the car. They walked up to the building together and he stayed close to both of them. He knew as soon as they walked in that Circe would go off to look for boys to flirt with. He really worried about her sometimes. After a while she and Seph had become a part of his weird little family like Mills had. Before they went inside the building he held up a finger to Mills telling her to wait a little and he pulled Circe out of earshot. “Hey, I know you probably don’t want to hear this from me,” he started, looking down at her. “But just be careful tonight ok?” He held up his hand to her as if anticipating her arguing. “I’m not saying don’t go out and have a good time cause God knows we all could use that, but just don’t be stupid about everything. Cause you don’t always think Cirs, you can’t deny that,” he said raising his eyebrows as if daring her to argue with that fact.

 


Minerva – The Blood of Kings.

$
0
0

 

Minerva

http://24.media.tumblr.com/tumblr_mbbjtxCV0u1rbaofgo1_500.gif

FC : Sandra Bullock
Name: Minerva
Age: It’s a secret
Sex: Female
Race: Witch
Birthday: Mar 12

Hair Color: Black
Eye Color: Brown
Height: 165cms
Weight: 59kgs
Fashion Style: Floor length gowns, black preffered, satins and crushed velvet a favourite.
Tattoos/Piercings/Markings: None

Personality: Sinister, tempered, cunning, engaging, smooth talking, nasty, a bit crazy.

http://24.media.tumblr.com/tumblr_m76qzn7c7r1qbyihao2_500.gif

Magical Abilities: Levitation, spells, incantations, shape shifting, altering appearance, mind manipulating (suggestive)
Strengths: Able to talk her way out of almost anything, illusion of beauty eternal
Weaknesses: Desire to be Queen
Likes: Pie
Dislikes: Selene and Tempest
History: Minerva had always been at the bottom rung as far as her standing in the court of the house of Brax. Seen as a nuisance by many, she has a habit of hiding in the shadows, listening to the gossip of the household, and planning her greatest feat, to secure the hand of Prince joffrey and become his new wife. All she needs to do is get rid of the Princess and her snot nosed daughter, Tempest. Working with Desmond currently, her plans and schemes are now coming to fruition.

 


The Roxburg Family Manor (10) – Rosas Spinis.

$
0
0

Re: (RP) The Roxburg Family Manor.
August 20, 2013 03:46AM
(Eric, I believe that Amos and Az are cousins…since Lilith is Az’s aunt. but its all good :D)Front Hallway
Az then saw the very terrifying frame of his cousin, Amos, appear atop the stairs. He seemed to barely even notice his two guests, and flew off farther into the house. “Well, that does not look good at all.” Az did not fear much, and maybe fear wasn’t the right word, but he definitely did not want to be on the receiving end of that Amos. Az wondered if maybe he should just head to the ball alone, save himself the trouble of all this drama. But drama was like nicotine to him. He needed it. And so he began ascending the stairs. “Bess, dear, come say hello to your cousin.” He smiled as he said this, as it was very out of character and cheesy to say. “Are you still alive?”
http://i615.photobucket.com/albums/tt232/depewcampbell/tumblr_m88x76dYUI1qhayed.gif

Re: (RP) The Roxburg Family Manor.
August 20, 2013 06:34AM

http://media.tumblr.com/tumblr_m2g8omuCai1r9bx0n.gif

Seeing Amos storm past, Ezekiel’s brows lifted and he grinned. Whatever the man was angry about, he did not want to encounter him at the moment… though by the sounds of it, Juliette had done something. Though he’d never met the girl, Ezekiel knew that she wasn’t the… favored child. Wandering away from Az, the demon walked over to a bookshelf and began looking through the various materials there, content to wait until Amos calmed down a bit.

Re: (RP) The Roxburg Family Manor.
August 20, 2013 07:54AM
Elvira’s RoomEach word that came from her mouth excited him as she agreed to his request, to take him as her companion to this ball. Excitement replaced nervousness and will, as he smiled giddily, like a happy boy who just got a new toy. Then came his name in his ear, and his body shivered at the sound, as her cheeck brushed agaisnt his own. He soft, smooth, silk skin enticing him even further. He leaned gently against her cheeck as she pulled away. He bowed his head. “Thank you, Mistress.” As she was handed her things, and she placed her mask over her face, it was the one thing that he realized he’d forgotten. He had been dressed and groomed, but his mask was no where in sight. Though he wouldn’t have to fret for long as he followed Elvira through the hallway.

Latecia climbed the stairs quickly, her large bust bouncing around as she did, and turned the corner to meet her sight with the petite and beautiful form of Elvira. A bright smile covered her face as she looked upon the girl’s attire, and saw Edward dressed and ready to go behind her. So her hunch was right, and in that case, it was a good thing she brought him a mask after all. “Elvira! Bambina you look simply ravishing mi amore!” She spoke in an excited tone. “I hate to be the men at this fiesta. They have no idea the surprise that awaits them should they find themselves in your arms.” As she reached her, she nudged her arm gently, feeling comfortable enough to do so given she adores the girl. As the girl continued on, Lahty came to Edward, and pinned him to the wall, her eyes full of a seriousness that could not be detoured as she lifted the mask in her hand as her other forearm held him by the chest. “You leave me, and I will kill you Sparky.” She then planted a kiss upon his lips full of passion, then placed the mask over his face, walking on as if nothing had happened.

Edward was confused, and slightly dazed at Lahty’s actions, but none the less, he was pleased to have a friend such as her. Not only for her body but her thoughtfullness. He quickly caught up with Elvira, and continued on.

Re: (RP) The Roxburg Family Manor.
August 20, 2013 08:15AM
As Elvira headed down the stairs, she spotted Latecia coming up, with a mask in her hands. She smiled, for she so did enjoy the company of the Spanish woman. “Elvira! Bambina you look simply ravishing mi amore!” the woman exclaimed, looking Elvira over from head to toe. “I hate to be the men at this fiesta. They have no idea the surprise that awaits them should they find themselves in your arms.”"Why thank you, my darling.” Elvira cooed in delight. “It was the effect I was going for.” She patted Latecia’s hand as it nudged her arm before continuing down the stairs. Seeing the Foyer was fully occupied, she decided that it would be more prudent and less hazardous to her overall health to avoid her father’s anger and take the back stairs to the carriages. Keeping to the shadows, she headed in her chosen direction through the kitchens, startling a few of the servants that were there.

“You may want to avoid Father until he leaves for the ball. He’s in a right temper and has already killed a few of you in his rage and it so hard to find good help these days.” she passed on the warning as she walked through. The servants looked at each other in fright.

She did not look back to see if Edward was following her, she continued through the gardens until she reached the front of the house where one of the family carriages awaited her. The footman opened the door and escorted her in while waiting for Edward to join her.

Elvira stared from the window, wondering if her mysterious benefactor would be in attendance, and what he or she wanted with her. She was deeply intrigued.

She had this strange feeling that tonight was going to go down in history as the most exciting night ever experienced.

—————Thread Change to the Ballroom—————

Re: (RP) The Roxburg Family Manor.
August 20, 2013 09:15AM
Where ever the pot Julliette left from isAmos’ eyes took in the pot, and as the name was uttered from Lurch, his mind went blank. He was no longer consumed by rage, but now, by confusion. He could not believe that Jules, his second youngest would ever betray him. He refused to believe, more likely. “Agares….” The dirt shifted at first, at the call of the Demon Dog’s name. Though surely, it would stop before reaching out to take in the person that had called for him. The moment his image was ever present, Agares would be able to feel the essence of the second most powerful demon, aside from Lucifer, to have ever lived, and it was a power fully palpable in his current form as it seemed to seep off him. The dirt calmed almost immediately, and Amos knew Agares was to blame, though he knew the beast never did a thing without the interest of his…what should he call her….slut master.

Amos lifted his sight to Lurch, and slowly crept to him, as his form returned to that of a more human look. He placed a hand on the Zombies shoulder, and nodded. “You have done well, Lurch. This family is more than proud to have you…I am more than proud.” His eyes fell to the door and the wearyness of his mind could be seen on his face, as much as the worry. “I feel as though tonight may not end particularly…well….for me.” He allowed his hand to fall from the large man, and his eyes came to meet his. “If so, I ask that you keep an eye on them. Should I not return. Ensure their protection should I fail.” With that, he was gone in a flash of flame and appeared in his room, where LAtecia was already waiting with her master’s clothing set out, along with his mask all to match his wife and represent his house. She could see the worry on his face.

He undressed himself, and sunk into the stone bath that had been awaiting him. With an exasperated sigh, he allowed himself to relax, if only for a few moments, and relieve his mind of the stress of his family. Latecia came to him, and placed her hands on his shoulders, rubbing them gently as she awaited Bess to take her place, as was normal for the married couple. “You seem distracted Amos. come, Tell Latecia what it is that bothers you so.” she spoke. With that, Amos began, and the two would speak on matters at hand, including Amos’ worry, until the person Amos desired to see most graced him with her presence.

Re: (RP) The Roxburg Family Manor.
August 20, 2013 09:22AM

After a few minutes of browsing through the books, Ezekiel caught a servent as she was walking past him. “Darling, could you pass a message along for me?” The girl gave a slow nod, her eyes holding a bit of fright. “When Amos is done tearing people’s heads off, if you could pass along the message that I shall see him at the ball, that would be wonderful. Just tell him ‘Ezekiel has chosen to go to the ball, so he will see you there.’, simple enough, yes?” As the servant nodded, the demon grinned and leaned down to kiss her cheek. “Thank you, darling. Now, off to the ball I go!” With that, he made his way out of the manor and to the ballroom quickly, a grin forming on his lips.

Re: (RP) The Roxburg Family Manor.
August 20, 2013 10:12AM
http://25.media.tumblr.com/3926aa31b3ec9d9920de66569b6bd3e9/tumblr_mhi7o2n55U1rxzuceo3_500.gif
Bess bristled as he began to shout. whilst is scared her she simply smirked and iced herself. “Lower your voice you fool!” she snapped. Bess met him in the hall, although in his demon form he towered above her she went toe to toe with her husband “You know who he is…what he has done to be, the scars he left me with!” Bess retorted, her eyes flashed crimson and yet she managed to remain calm enough “If it will make you feel better, snap my neck and send me back to my father…if not…i leave for the ball in 1 hour. Have your vengence there.” Bess tilted her head up, her gaze arrogant. “She is your child as much as she is mine. Next time, you get rid of him” with that Bess shoved at his chest, although he did not budge she managed to scratch his chest. Her nails made blood ooze out and lay on the dark purple of his skin. Bess turned and shoved past him “A team Amos!” she shouted, striding of toward her bed chamber “Snap at me, yell and shout but do not forget what i am to you!” with that, Bess turned the corner and headed up the stairs, keeping her composure as best she could.
http://25.media.tumblr.com/tumblr_lnnbdbcHfi1qfzccjo1_500.gif
Bess entered the bed chamber and slammed the door behind her….only to be over come with something close to anxiety. She inhaled sharply and pressed a hand to her chest. She felt stupid and silly for being so worked up about what had happened…she was a demon and she could be strong…yet Bess was shaking. Linking her hands together and squeezing she turned to the door of the built in wardrobe she owned “Mag!” she snapped “My gown!”. The old woman came hurrying, holding the great crimson gown. Bess stripped and stood naked as the old woman began to lace her into corsets and bustles, it took a while but she was soon laced into the gown. Sighing gently she closed her eyes and ran her hands over the red fabric. With that she slipped her feet into a pair of dark red heels before heading to her vanity and sitting. Mag then started on her hair, a half up do with rubies and such beaded into the curls. Mag then draped a large ruby necklace around her neck along with earrings to match.
http://sophstertoaster.com/wordpress/wp-content/uploads/2012/05/40-ruby.jpg
Bess then stood and inhaled sharply before leaving the room and heading down the hall “Mistress Roxburg” a young red haired girl came running and bowed “Master Roxburg wish-” Bess waved her hand in the air and turned around the corner and up a small set of stairs to the bathroom she knew he was in. Taking a deep breath and opened the door and stood in the doorway…a vision in crimson. “You aren’t ready” her tone was clipped, yet her eyes roamed across his bare chest with desire.

Re: (RP) The Roxburg Family Manor.
August 20, 2013 10:41AM
Amos and Latecia looked to Bess as she forced the door open. the Hispanic maid heard the clip in her tone, but knew the look in her eye well as she stared at her husband. The maid stood, and bowed her head to the woman she respected so much. “Lady Roxburg, greetings. MAster is ready for you.” Latecia’s accent was thick, but by now, the family would’ve become mroe than accustomed to it. Amos’ own eyes looked over his wife’s form, her very image a thing of beauty, and his eyes fell upon her wantingly. He rose a hand to Lahty, keeping his eyes over his wife. “Leave us.” The Maid bowed her head and did as was told as Bess stepped in and she clossed the door behind her.Amos sighed, and looked at the cut that had formed over his chest from her nail. He ran his thumb along it, and sighed. “It’s going to scar, you know.” After a few moments of silence, he stood, and stepped from the tub. Dripping wet, he made his way to a large cloth that had been set aside by Latecia for him, and he used it to dry the liquid from his form. He dropped it when he was finished, and made his way to Bess, placing a hand upon her cheek, his eyes staring into hers. “I feel I must appologize…for my words earlier. They were spoken of nothing but rage. I should have been more considerate, my love.” He placed his arms around her waist, pulling her close to him in a loving embrace. This was definately odd behaviour from him. They shared many moments together, but this hug…it was deeper, as though he never wanted to release her from him. “You are my wife, my love, and I know that. I was blinded by a rage held for another, but took advantage of the person before me.”

He pulled away just enough for his eyes to meet hers, and the wearyness, the worry fell over him again. He could not shake the feeling in his gut. “I feel as though something is going to go terribly wrong tonight. I need you with me, Bess.”

Re: (RP) The Roxburg Family Manor.
August 20, 2013 12:17PM
http://25.media.tumblr.com/tumblr_mbwan7wAB91rxzuceo3_250.gifAs Bess stood at the base of the tub, she watched him with through narrowed eyes. Although she wasn’t as much angry as she was afraid…she would draw it out. Bess linked her hands before her stomach, the very image of stillness. “It would not have been the first i have given you…yet i wish it would have been on friendlier terms” she drawled, nodding in the direction of his chest. As he rose Bess let her gaze flicker across his body, down his hard chest, broad shoulders and down his leg. Bess then sighed gently before glancing back toward his face. Bess continued to watch as he ambled toward her, his face was breaking her…regret and sadness was something she didn’r see in Amos very often…but now that she did she hated him. With a heavy sigh the demon rested her free hand upon the one he had at her cheek. Her fingers intertwined with his and she closed her eyes, listening to him speak. “You did what you thought was best my love” she murmured before opening her eyes. She smiled at him, it was one full of kindness and love. She brought her owns hands up to cup his cheeks gently, their eyes locked.
http://24.media.tumblr.com/tumblr_meeqpoFacz1qhen3to3_250.gif
As he dragged her against him Bess sighed happily and wrapped her arms around his neck. She rested her head on the crook of his shoulder and closed her eyes. It was lovely…the way he held her like nothing else mattered…and nothing did. They stood there for a while until he pulled away from her. She kissed his cheek quickly before he spoke. Bess frowned slightly…and yet she found truth in his words “I know how you feel…I will not leave your side” she vowed, reaching across and cupping his cheek gently. “We will fix this…like he have done so many times before…my mother and our children will not ruin this…i promised” she wished, her voice was steady and her eyes were burning bright with resolve.

Re: (RP) The Roxburg Family Manor.
August 20, 2013 01:01PM
http://swoonworthy.net/wp-content/uploads/2013/06/henry-cavill-shirtless-22.gif
As she spoke, Amos stared deeply into Bess’ eyes. Her words brought a soft and gentle smile to his lips, replacing the worry as she reassured him successfully. “I know, my dearest Bess. I know…” Pulling her close to him again, he embraced her lips with his own in a passionate, lustful, and sensual motion, one that almost made him buckle at the knees, and undoubtedly fed the same reaction to her. If they were not already late for their entrance at the ball, he’d have bedded her then and there. However, he also knew that if Agares was around, then his bitch was too. Which means he’d have the chance to question the dog on his daughters position, his reason for entering his home uninvited, and then he could kill him.http://i1240.photobucket.com/albums/gg497/LaissezFaireAll/gifs/my%20gifs/charles-margaret-kiss-tongue_17-frames_500.gif

He gently pulled away from the kiss, his eyes embracing hers as he pulled himself, and his member, away from her. He chuckled as he turned to dress himself in the clothing Lahty had set out for him. “Were we not limited in time, my love…if only were we not limited in time…” He winked at her, and chuckled softly, sliding his trousers over his lower half and pulling on a pair of black, knee high socks. Grabbing the fluffed shirt and greatly designed vest, he slid them both on, and grabbed his matching pants and boots, pulling those on as well. Fixing his hair, in as quick a matter as possible, he grabbed his mask, slid it on, and moved to his wife, kissing her gently once more. He held out his elbow. “Shall we go then, my wife?”

http://media.tumblr.com/tumblr_mcw3hpxUWZ1qjuhv5.gif

When she took his arm, he’d lead her through the house, and to the maids who would escort them through the rain to their carriage, which then took them to the ballroom, of the Count’s event.

(Thread Change: Ballroom)

Re: (RP) The Roxburg Family Manor.
August 20, 2013 02:26PM
Front Lawnhttp://31.media.tumblr.com/tumblr_mcd15uBx6l1r03t3lo1_500.gif

The carriage pulled up slowly, a weary old man sitting on the driver’s bench. It was loaded with trunks and bags of all sizes and colors, though mostly dark (and not at all drab). It was from this carriage that Alice Roxburg emerged, still in the same blood soaked school uniform. She had used it to scare several people into her free trip home, which she was grateful for. She hadn’t thought to send a letter, but it was too late now. She stood in the rain for a moment, allowing it to properly wash over her. She only began to make her way into the house (leaving the poor man to her bags) once she was sure that she was thoroughly soaked to the bone.

Foyer

http://img.pandawhale.com/53249-chloe-moretz-gif-u6Ga.gif

A small smile appeared on her lips as she entered the foyer, marveling at how nothing at all had changed in a year. Some maids eyed her, but they weren’t any she knew, so she brushed them off. A strange smell was around, a stranger. They were gone now, but their powerful scent lingered. She didn’t know if anyone was home, but she could hear the maids whispering about her mother being picky about a dress for something.

http://media.tumblr.com/tumblr_lxycdrsKhc1qmgsrq.gif

It dawned on her that her family was still just as awesome and glorious as ever – meaning they didn’t think that her little stint in France was too big of a deal. Half of her was happy – her father’s temper really was a bitch. The other half was a little disappointed – not being that big of a deal meant he wasn’t proud of her for it. It may have been wrong to want to be proud for merciless killings in a human’s point of view, but she was a demon – she didn’t play by God’s silly little rules. She traipsed her way through the house, losing clothing as she did. She was left in only her undergarments by the time she reached her desired destination; the kitchen.

Re: (RP) The Roxburg Family Manor.
August 20, 2013 03:06PM
[size=11px]
http://25.media.tumblr.com/tumblr_mebz4bNpwv1qfy5zmo3_250.gif
Bess kissed him, softly at first but as he deepened the kiss Bess chuckled and snaked her arms around his neck “I love you” she murmured against his lips. “So much…”. When he broke away from her to dress himself Bess stood and smiled, watching him through half lidded eyes as per usual, their previous fight forgotten. “There is always later tonight my love” she drawled before laughing gently and walking forward. She adjusted the mask he had chosen to wear before sliding her hands don’t he lapels of his jacket and smiling. When he kissed her again she smiled and cupped his cheeks “Yes…and try not to let my bitch mother ruin everything as per usual” she added with a chuckle.
http://24.media.tumblr.com/tumblr_macddjM4dU1qievubo1_500.gif
With that Bess took his arm and they left the bathroom together. They headed down the stone steps toward the entrance of their home. Bess had her arm still linked in his at the door. When it opened the fresh smell of rain and pine hit her and bess closed her eyes. As a servant came running with an umbrella Bess still did not let go of Amos. It was only when he went to help her into the carriage did she finally give up his hand and climb up into the carriage for the ball.
(change thread)

Re: (RP) The Roxburg Family Manor.
August 21, 2013 12:23AM
The Kitchenhttp://media.tumblr.com/tumblr_mc2hh2fUnv1r426i4o1_500.gif

She stopped to look at her wiry form in the window, her reflection rather clear because of the rain. She sighed quietly, turning to face the opposite direction and take in the sight of the kitchen.

http://media.tumblr.com/tumblr_ma9iprCcuY1r7dslf.gif

She noticed two little boys, not human but not demon, playing by another door into the room. She smiled at them, her eyes showing nothing but kindness. Some of the maids lived in the manor full time, and thus had to have their children there with them. Alice walked over to the little boys, who had stopped playing, and seemed a little afraid of the girl in her bloomers. She crouched down in front of them, twirling a piece of hair thoughtfully. She looked at one boy, and then the other, then took the piece of hair and held it on her upper lip, as if it were a mustache.

http://i.imgur.com/mZHBjOW.gif

The boys giggled, forgetting their antics at the stranger. She smiled again, but her smile turned less and less friendly and a more and more sadistic by the second. The boys’ laughter started to die out, though as children it was only an instinct, and they didn’t know that she was planning anything. And then, not a second later, she briefly let her true demon show, a growl erupting from her throat.

http://24.media.tumblr.com/tumblr_ma97tjvI9F1rxofjho1_r1_500.gif

The boys screamed and ran from the kitchen as she returned her appearance to the normal façade, her own laughter ringing like deadly chimes through the house. A maid came in, an angry look upon her face. They must have been her sons. “Miss Alice, as if it were not enough that you gave absolutely no notice of your return, now you go around causing a ruckus in my kitchen!” Alice’s face became a mask of innocence with a slight smile as she spoke. “I don’t know what you’re talking about.”

http://media.tumblr.com/tumblr_m5eia4nn0t1ro9aec.gif

Re: (RP) The Roxburg Family Manor.
August 31, 2013 03:44PM
Just outside the Manor, a pillar of flame appeared and the entire Roxburg family was left in it’s wake wrapped in their father’s/husband’s arms. The heavy rain had drenched them the moment they reached the area, and Amos fell back on his behind, coughing up blood and gripping his side tightly as the purple liquid seeped from the hundreds of wounds he’d gathered. Most were small, though there were a few that leaked heavily. He grinned a sharp toothed grin as he sensed the next presence.”Agares” he spoke softly just as the Pitbull began to slowly rise from the ground. Amos gathered all his strength and stood weakly, then turned to face him as Agares slowly walked forward, his armies not yet appearing. “Amos. you look a little worse for wear. Are you feeling well?” Amos furrowed his brow, and stood defiantly. “Hold your tongue wretch. I hope you do not forget who it is you have offended.” His aura burst out again, though this one was much weaker, it still showed enough power to end Agares easily. He looked over his shoulder to his family, whether they’d stepped beside him to continue the fight or not. “Go inside. All of you. Do not think I will take no for an answer either. I will handle this.” He muttered a few words under his breath in an unrecognizeable language and suddenly a barrier was erected, invisible to any eye, it was a perfect defense. One that Amos had written the runes for into the foundation of the house, just in case, and right now hew as glad he had.

“You should pick your fights better, Dog.” With that, Amos roared and launched forward, the pain of his body simply forcing him to continue as it fed his anger, which in turn, made his will indomitable. There was no giving up in the face of the death of his family, even if Juliette was no where to be seen. Agares rushed as well, and the two met in combat. amos and his dual glaives, Agares and his swords. Clashes of metal ringed through the air as the rain painted their bodies clear. However, before long, Amos had gotten in his first strike against the Dog, which was a sideways swipe across the gut. though it didn’t hit deep, it still forced Agares back. As Amos charged, Agares sunk into the Earth, and appeared behind Amos, driving his sword into his back, to the left of his spine. though the sword didn’t go in far, it still pierced flash and skin. Amos roared in rage and pain as he spun, slapping his wing into Agares which sent him flying, the sword remaining in Amos’ back. The mighty head of the Roxburg family fell to a knee then. His eyes held on the home he was willingly about to give up to buy his spell time to come into full effect.

Re: (RP) The Roxburg Family Manor.
August 31, 2013 07:45PM

http://24.media.tumblr.com/0d79065ee83b1487c5e9693e947c7b15/tumblr_mk2rwz7JeS1r8t4mjo1_250.gif
The light was blinding, even for Bess. The fire seared through her skin, though it didn’t burn her. The sudden shift in temperature made her wince however. As the fire was replaced by rain Bess was forced to return to her human skin. The red of her demon form seemed to run away with the water, she shrunk and contorted until Bess stood in her vessel once more. Turning she watched with wide eyed horror as Amos sunk to the floor, she dropped with him “My love get up, we must get you inside” she said, tugging at his thick arm and hoping it would make some sort of impact. When nothing happened, Bess removed her hands from his body…but they were coated in his thick purple blood. Gasping her eyes flickered to his face “Amos…” she begged, her eyes brimming over…but it was hard to tell what was rain and what was tears. Bess was soaked through but she didn’t care…hell, she didn’t care about anything right now except the state that her husband was in.
As that dreaded dogs name was uttered, Bess glanced up and sure enough…there he stood, grinning and half mad as per usual. Bess stood with a snarl, she drew a hand back and with a half crazed charge of fury, she lunged at him, reading to tear his eyes out…but he smartly side stepped the assault and delivered a bone crunching back hand to the side of Bess’ face. She saw stars as she was propelled through the sky. Her back met the thick concrete of a stone pillar and with a grunt she dropped to the floor, moaning in pain. “Amos…” she mumbled, her vision blurring as she tried to stand and reach her husband again…it didn’t work and as Bess tried to pick herself up for a second time she felt the world shift below her “Mother…” she breathed, Bess tried to get up again. She tried to crawl toward her husband even though she knew she would be more of a hindrance than a help. Suddenly she felt stiff, stiffer than before. Like her arms and legs were made of stone.
A cruel laugh echoed through the courtyard as Bess was forced to lay on the dirt and scream for her mother to let her go…get Lilith was not listening.

http://www.havencrest.co.uk/images/page-divider%202.jpg

http://24.media.tumblr.com/tumblr_mbl5gjDdNj1qe4kyho1_500.gif
Out of no where she appeared, there was no gapping hole nor pillars of fire…it was simply…out of nothing. Lillian crossed the stone cobbles of the courtyard, grinning and fur clad, although she to was soaked through. “Amos….” she said, as if she were a mother scolding her child “I expected you to know better…you were always smarter than your brothers”. Her voice seemed to be coming from everywhere, every corner and cranny, every stone and every pane of glass in the house. Lillian strode forward, ignoring the screams of her daughter, whom she had bound to a stone pillar so she could not interfere. “I had such high hopes for Bess….and for you….but then you found each other and…well…i had to let those plans go.” Lillian suddenly appeared beside where Amos had flung Agares too, the dog lay groaning on the cobbles but grinned as soon as he saw Lillian. She kept walking however, smirking like a cat who had just gotten the cream “That is not why i’m here though….i’m here for an entirely new reason…one that i didn’t think even you, would try to go through with” Lillian said, stopping behind Amos’ heaved form. She ran a cold hand across the taunt leather of his wings, although they were cold her fingers singed the skin slightly. She began to circle him then, like a shark would its prey. Lillian then stopped in front of him and knelt, cupping his chin in her hand. Whilst her mouth was set in a grim line of what looked like sorrow…those horrible ice coloured eyes burned with Malice and smugness. “What a shame…to loose such a powerful being…” Lillian said with a tisk, her hand gripping his chin tighter as the blood from the wound in his back oozed and mingled with the rain.

Re: (RP) The Roxburg Family Manor.
August 31, 2013 08:58PM
Elvira held on to her father for all she was worth until in flash of flame, they returned to earth, landing in the mud in front of their home. Her father stumbled away, various wounds seeping sluggishly, coughing up blood that was nearly black in the darkness of the night. Rain soaked them to the bone, but she felt none of it, intent on reaching her father. She fell to her knees at his side, pressing a hand to one of the wounds that didn’t seem to want to stop bleeding. “Father!” she murmured, tears in her eyes.But her father was grinning, almost maniacally as Agares appeared before them. Elvira wanted to stay with her father as he stumbled to his feet, prepared to battle once again but she knew he would be against it. His next words confirmed this thought. “Go inside. All of you. Do not think I will take no for an answer either. I will handle this.” Elvira really wanted to argue that he could not be strong enough for this, but his word was law. She grabbed up her skirts and ran for the front door, seeing it thrown open and the staff waving her inside.

Clashes of metal rang out behind her as she crossed the threshhold and she stood in the open doorway to watch her father battle for his life and the lives of his family. And though his was mortally wounded, her father put up one hell of a fight and she never felt more proud than to be a Roxburg at that moment…until Agares slipped a sword into her father’s undefended back. “NO!” Elvira screamed, reading herself to run out to help. It was not to be as Lurch appeared from nowhere and effortlessly held her in his strong grip. She struggled, crying out for her father, begging to be let go, but Lurch knew he was to protect the eldest daughter with everything in him.

Things only got worse when her grandmother arrived. Elvira watched her mother tossed away and pinned to a pillar of stone before moving to her father. She couldn’t hear the words spoken between mother and son, but the look on Lillian’s face spoke volumes.

“Father, no! Please!” Elvira begged, wishing with all her might for her father to fight back, to yell, scream, stab the evil witch, anything to push her away. “Daddy!” she breathed, falling to her knees as she felt the familial bond she had with her father slowly start to fade away…

Re: (RP) The Roxburg Family Manor.
August 31, 2013 09:39PM
Bartholomew and Fanny landed heavily on the front lawn, the mud spraying up on touch down. Both were smouldering, and drenched from the torrential downpour. They made it out of that horror fest, and though both demon, it was more than either of them could stomach. Fanny gripped Bartholomew’s face, her own a look of relief. So glad to have been whisked back to the safety of the Roxburg manor. She could hardly wait to go inside, and kissed a startled looking Bart’s lips.“As soon as I get inside, I’m having a bath.” Fanny chortled, wiggling her nose up to Bart’s playfully. The rain was still falling though, even though she wanted to get wet inside. Their joy was to be cut short, when Bart turned back to see if his father was okay, only to see Agares appear. His father and Elvira were on the ground, and his father was already bleeding profusely.http://replygif.net/thumbnail/1114.gif

“STAY AWAY FROM HIM!” Bart cried out, his demon side coming to the fore, as his voice took on a strange double sound. LIke the hell demon within was craving to be released. Fanny gasped, recognizing Agares from the ball. “Why can’t you leave us alone?” Fanny yelled, ready to use her purse to whack him with. Both Fanny and Bart were side by side, when Amos screamed at them all to get inside. Bart shook his head fiercely. “Dad…I’m not leaving you!” He was getting ready to withdraw his sword, when Fanny saw Lurch throw open the door to the Manor.

http://www.sitcomsonline.com/photopost/data/747/Add019.jpg

Fanny could see that this was not a fight for her Bart, and she yanked on his arm. “At the very least, take me inside!” Bart rounded on his Kitten, and looked at her like she was mad. “I have to protect my father.” Fanny groaned, and picked up her muddy skirts, trying to run as Amos had said, only to trip and fall as she made her way to the door. Torn between helping his Father and rescuing his Kitten, he did what a man in love does, and ran to her side, helping her to her feet. Together, they tried to run, but Fanny must have twisted her ankle, so the going was slower.

On reaching the door, Lurch was holding back Elvira who was screaming ; “No!” Bart more or less pushed Fanny inside only to turn and see his Father with a sword stuck in his back. “DAD!” The roar of the younger Roxburg could be heard far across the ground, as Lurch placed a free hand on Bart’s shoulder, trying to hold him back as well. Bart’s eyes were filled with the horror of seeing his Father being murdered right before his eyes. Fanny had collapsed in a chair in the foyer, and started to weep, that in her effort to get inside, she prevented Bart from saving his Father….the guilt was overwhelming.

http://31.media.tumblr.com/894aef776261b834adc6de53acda3cab/tumblr_mov9y2hcaF1sx7wxwo1_500.gif

<3>

Re: (RP) The Roxburg Family Manor.
August 31, 2013 10:00PM
OusideAlice’s eyes were yellow with anger and concern as she came sprinting into the foyer. She’d seen the whole thing from the kitchen window, and she was beyond fearful for her father – she was going to save him, or she was going to die trying. She ran past Bart, Elvira and Lurch, right outside, never breaking her speed. Once she was outside, she let out a scream of rage, a shrill noise that could probably burst a simple human’s eardrums. The skin of her vessel was bubbling and shifting. She didn’t want to let out her demon, because it was a horrible mess for her to return to the form of her vessel at her age. She froze at what she saw though. In her time away from the scene (a mere few seconds, but seconds were long enough), her grandmother had arrived, and it was apparent that she was not on their side. She managed to begin walking again, quickly, but only made it to her mother’s side before falling to her knees. The weight of the loss of adrenaline, and shock replacing the anger, brought all her fatigue from her journey crushing down on her. She began to silently cry with her face turned down (and even in her sorrow, she hoped maybe Lillith had some sympathy or pity for her grandchildren) as she reached for her mother’s hand, wishing there was something either of them could do. Her mother was fighting some hold Lillith had on her, so Alice gripped her hand tightly, silently looking up at Lillith with a pleading expression behind the tears, trying not to look at her father for fear of breaking.

http://24.media.tumblr.com/a064beb0a367a84cd33f9cb6e0f752be/tumblr_mihq0yDD8W1qd16qpo1_500.gif

Re: (RP) The Roxburg Family Manor.
September 01, 2013 02:55PM
Where everyone is >.>Juliette walked down the road towards her home in the pouring rain, her eyes staring at her feet as she wondered how she would manage to kill such a prized guest in the Bianchi home. Phoebe had the protection of the angels, and it seemed as though she had some angelic powers of her own. Still, there was a blood lust for carnage her demon wanted appeased, and Phoebe would die at her hands if she died trying herself. Besides, now that she was in the hands of her grandmother, she felt a new sense of power that she had never embraced or was even offered from her own parents. Shunned as the black sheep of the family, they never understood or even cared about the special abilities and gifts Juliette was blessed with. Why should she remain loyal to those who insisted of pushing and shoving her around? It was thanks to them she and Edward had a rift between them, her inability to love him completely causing a feeling of such deep loss that Juliette wondered if she would ever love again.

As she stood on the path before her home, she knew she this would be the last time. Juliette had full intentions of telling her family she was leaving them for good, though she had a feeling they would hardly give two shits. They were their own family unit and would remain to be so, whether or not Juliette was even around. With those thoughts in mind, she stepped past the gate and was immediately hit with the smell of blood. Her eyes dilated until they were completely black, the darkness within her taking over as she soon recognized the scent of the blood. The loving Juliette that was present around Edward was now shoved to the side. The monster her parents wanted her to be was now present. Her eyes locked on the pitiful scene displayed in the front of her home. Slinking towards her grandmother like a large cat surveying her prey, she saw her grandmother crouching over her dying father. Her cat-like eyes then looked around to the front door to see that her siblings were mourning. A slow cruel smile spread over her lips as she then faced her father once more. The rain drenched her hair to her bare arms and low-cut back, her hands gripping her damp dress as she spoke cruelly.“Ah…so the mighty hath fallen. My my, what a long fall that must be off your pedestal, father.” Snickering, she walked towards her father and stood beside her grandmother. Licking her lips, her hunger soon took over “Mmmmh…that really looks painful, Daddy. Perhaps just a little taste before we send you on your way?” She then laughed coldly before turning to wink towards Elvira in the doorway.

Options: Reply

Re: (RP) The Roxburg Family Manor.
September 01, 2013 08:37PM
The sound of the woman’s voice phased hi not. He knew this all boiled down to her, and possibly even his brother, so to have her here, at this moment, was no surprise at all. Lillith. The succubus wife of Lucifer, one of them at least, had now entered the fray, taking advantage of his weakened state. That’s when the hate rose up within him, and empowered his will even further, which everyone knows, is what keeps dead men going, the will for…something. In this case, a man protecting all that he held so dear to his heart…his family.A smirk fell upon his lips as she spoke, his wing twitching at the gentle heat, that Amos’ tough body had become quite durable to since his fall. He held his eyes down as she bent before him, grabbing his chin and forcing his face up, though he refused to have his eyes meet such curr. It would not be long before she even went so far as to take over Brother’s rule, and Amos would be damned if he wasn’t there when Lucifer did something about it.

The way she spoke to him, like a mother scorning a disobedient child, made him feel disgusted. This woman has yet to change in so many years, thinking she was above him ever since they first met. His eyes held to the floor, even as he spoke. “Lillith….you come…and betray the brother of your husband, husband to your daughter, as if it was something that would not be expected. You come, and you now speak as if you have won, as if you are truly above me for the first time we met thousands of years ago….well I’ll let you in on a secret…wretched whore of a woman.” Amos’ right hand reached up and weakly took to her wrist, holding it to his face as if he was on his last breath. “Do you so easily forget WHO I am…Lillith?” His eyes fell to his downed wife, and then to her right, his youngest of children. His beautiful Alice. She’d finally returned, and at the WORST possible time. His eyes swelled with tears as they held her in their embrace, though his face was strong as ever. He stretched his mind to hers, and once finished, played images of the months she’s missed, and his emotions, on how happy he was to see her home, to know she was alive. His eyes then rise to Lillith and the grip on her wrist tightens as suddenly as his brow furrowed.

“I am Amos. One of the Original Arch Angels of God’s army. King of Hell and General to all it’s armies. I am death, I am life, I am power. You are a decent fuck when Lucifer get’s bored.” He slowly began to rise as he spoke, squeezing even tighter on her wrist as he slowly brought it from his face, and keeping it in his grip no matter how she may struggle. “You are, and always have been, below me. You are an accident. I am perfect. You are weakness, I am strength. You are honorless, and I am honorbound. You are loveless, and I have a family who loves me to the fullest as I them. You are NOTHING at my heel, and it is THERE where you belong!” He was now towering above her, as Agares rose and rushed the scene. Amos simply lifted his arm to the side, and caught Agares’ neck within it, squeezing tightly and lifting him off the ground. His eyes never left Lillith, however.

“Beneath my HEEL.” Amos lifted his large hooved foot, and was about to bring it down flat onto Lillith, when Juliette entered his vision. His heart softened, his eyes hardened and his lips tightened. He threw Agares away and with one leap left Lillith and took his daughter into his arms. Holding her tightly to him, his partially healed wounds still bleeding, loosed their purple liquid upon her. “I was worried for your safety Juliette. After seeing Edward attacked…I feared….no matter, you are home, and that is what matters.” He didn’t ehar her words, notice the look in her eyes. He was simply overjoyed to have her home and okay.

Re: (RP) The Roxburg Family Manor.
September 01, 2013 09:10PM
Doorway of Roxburg Manorhttp://media.tumblr.com/5a2cadbaf8f62a27dd843bcfc1e17ebd/tumblr_inline_mgajtsmtlT1rt2432.gif

As if things weren’t bleak enough, Juliette finally decided to show her wretched self. Elvira watched on as her sister taunted their father while he was down in the mud, bleeding to death, their grandmother standing over him triumphantly. “Ah…so the mighty hath fallen. My my, what a long fall that must be off your pedestal, father.” Juliette could be heard snickering.“Mmmmh…that really looks painful, Daddy. Perhaps just a little taste before we send you on your way?” She had the nerve to throw Elvira a wink where she stood in the manor door.

Elvira literally saw red.

The demon within came forth, igniting her clothing in a ball of flame. Her wings ripped from her back in a splatter of blood and gore as she ripped herself from Lurch’s tight grasp and out into the rain, the cold water sizzling upon her overheated skin.

http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v20/Blackcat666x/IMVU/Elvira-fire_zps5c6e2e3f.gif

She took no notice of Amos rising to his feet and taking on both Agares and Lillith. She saw nothing as he once again tossed Agares away as if he were yesterday’s garbage. She did not hear his words as he took Juliette into his arms.

Her rage was all-encompassing. Talons extended she made straight for her sister, whom after this day was done, would no longer hold such a title with Elvira ever again…if she did at all. Seeing her in their father’s arms, completly snapped her mind.

“YOU SELFISH, WRETCHED, EVIL, LITTLE, TWAT-FACED BITCH!!” Elvira screeched as she used her wings to propel herself at inhuman speeds toward Juliette, determined to rip the woman from the arms of her father. She did not deserve to be there!

Elvira had waited years for this moment. She was finally going to get a chance to lay hand and talon on “Little Miss Perfect”.

Re: (RP) The Roxburg Family Manor.
September 01, 2013 10:04PM
Bart was beyond the ability to put into words how he felt. To each of those that were on the scene, they were all supposed to be family. His father had done his best to save his Son, his wife and daughter, and look at what that bitch of a Grandmother, and whore like skank of a sister were doing to his body as he lay dying. Lurch kept a firm hand upon Bart’s shoulder, and managed to hold him back, even though he was trapped in the house by the wards that were placed. In behind him, Fanny was curled up on the velvet love seat, her legs drawn up into her skirts, and her face buried in a soft cushion, to muffle out her pitiful sobs. Bart looked like a bull at a gate, and then jerked his shoulder free from Lurch’s grip.“I may not be able to bitch slap that foul piece of pig excrement…but I have something that will give her a good pounding!” Bart stormed over to Fanny and held out his hand. “GIVE ME YOUR PURSE! He bellowed, not about to take no for an answer. Fanny looked up from her cushion, which was now stained with her running mascara and makeup “Daaaahling…it has my precious things in it.” Bart seized tufts of his own hair, and pulled on them frantically. “I don’t care if the Queen’s jewels are in there…HAND IT OVER! Reluctantly, Fanny gave Bart her purse up to him, which he snatched from her hand. Marching towards the door, he then started to do a shot put like manouvre, and pegged it far out the door aimed for Lillian’s head.

http://24.media.tumblr.com/tumblr_makd27enGO1rfquq4o1_500.gif

If it hit her in the face, he would whistle innocently and point back to Lurch.

<3>



Night Land Castle (14) – The Blood of Kings.

$
0
0

 

 

[RP] The Blackfog Castle
August 24, 2013 01:33PM
http://gyazo.com/a1fc56b20ffd93cdd6fa188c4a4c6cc6.png

Home of the Royal Family of Brax. Please state what room you are in. Please note that castles are generally surrounded by a small city, a capital of sorts.

Re: [RP] The Blackfog Castle
August 24, 2013 07:05PM
Selene and Joffrey’s Chambers

http://media.tumblr.com/tumblr_m7e4vzF6iu1rtyyna.gif
Selene sat in her chair at the vanity silently, watching her maidservants pull at her long blonde locks. Her stormy green eyes stared at her reflection as she stroked a dove in her hand. A small smirk curved her lips as she watched one of the maidservants struggled to keep a red rose in her hair. Flicking her gaze down to her dove as she spoke in a deadly calm voice, spelling trouble for the woman. “Magda…do you remember the last time you did not do my hair as was requested?” There was a small smile on her face as she asked the question as though they were speaking of the weather. “I wasn’t very happy, was I?” Her gaze then flicked to Magda. “And you couldn’t sit for a week, couldn’t you?”

Magda’s hands trembled as she tried not to pull the princess’s hair any further. “Y-yes, your majesty…I remember.” Looking down at the floor, she tried not to cry and bit her lip.
http://24.media.tumblr.com/tumblr_m2coabnjUA1qdfyd9o1_500.gif
Selene watched her with a raised eyebrow, her fingers clenching the bird tighter in her hand. It began to struggle in her grip, but she did not relent. With her free hand, she swatted Magda’s hand away and stood up from her chair slowly. Her eyes looked at Magda in the reflection, and her voice grew even softer. “Look at me.” Magda’s shoulders shook with the force of her fear but she raised her eyes to meet the princess’s. Selene smiled still and tilted her head slightly “That’s a good girl. Stand in front of me.” Magda let out a whimper but nodded, walking in front of Selene as though she were walking to her death. Selene leaned and in caressed Magda’s cheek as she murmured against her neck “If I didn’t have to meet my husband for breakfast so soon, I would feast on your heart…”

Magda let out a squeal of fear and looked to the side, trying not to gag at the princess’s closeness. “Y-yes…your grace…”

The princess then stepped away from Magda, her eyes blinking as she looked down at the bird in her hand. Confusion flooded her face as she slowly lessened her grip. Turning to look at Magda, she frowned sadly and walked up to her. Reaching up with a hand to touch her shoulder with concern, Magda flinched. Selene just stared at her for a moment before whispering “Please get me my white slippers…” Magda nodded quickly and rushed over to the vanity. Picking up the princess’s desired slippers, she hurried back to her and helped them on. Once Selene was fully dressed, she walked as though she were in a daze to the door. Looking over her shoulder, she smiled gently as her angelic aura surrounded her once more “Do try to rest, dear…” Magda nodded weakly and watched Selene walk out of the room. When she was sure she was alone, Magda collapsed against the vanity and began to sob.

Re: [RP] The Blackfog Castle
August 25, 2013 06:17AM
Desmond was waiting around the corner, leaning against a pillar as he wondered when the princess would finally make her appearance. He was not yet aware of just how bad she had been lately, but he did know enough to be wary of her being alone. Lately Selene had been flighty and agitated, a sign that her power had no outlet. If she kept herself bottled up anymore, it would be bad for those close to her. Hearing the swish of a woman’s dress and the quiet padding of shoes, he peeked his head around the corner and smiled gently.
http://29.media.tumblr.com/tumblr_ldb4mwZt821qex40do1_500.gif
“I trust you slept well, Princess?”

Selene nearly jumped out of her skin when she heard the warlock, clutching her chest as her eyes flashed an angry red. When she recognized the man who became the closest father figure to her proximity, she smiled and threw her arms around him“Desmond, you frightened me!”

He chuckled and patted her back lightly before he stroked her hair “I noticed…” As he took in her appearance, he nodded appreciatively and searched her face “I assume you have not seen your husband yet? Though I imagine the blood-curdling scream the whole kingdom heard has him quite preoccupied.”

The princess immediately frowned and began to walk again “He must be doting on Tempest again…honestly, if he keeps this behavior up, she will only get worse.”

Desmond quickly fell into step with his mistress and chuckled affectionately “Spoken like a true mother…Come now, dearest, you know Joffrey is just trying his best to be the greatest father he can be.”

As they walked towards the dining hall, Selene smiled gently and nodded. The familiar adoration and love brightened her face as she thought of her demon prince, and just picturing him with their daughter made her aura glow brighter. “He really is so good with her, isn’t he…If only he could shed some light on how to allow me to be closer with her as well.”

The warlock smiled knowingly before patted her arm “In time, dove. She is so young, so rambunctious. Tempest will always be a daddy’s girl, this is true. But there is always time to bond with your off-spring.” With that, they were in front of the dining hall and he took her hand. “Well, I shall go see what is taking them so long to find you, dearest. You go in an unwind. You look like the devil.”

Selene shot him a playful look and swatted him “I will have your head for that, sir…”

As she turned around and walked into the dining hall, a maidservant slipped out with a bruised face. Selene passed by her and the girl froze in fear until the princess was a safe distance. Desmond leaned against the doorway and murmured “Better my head than my soul…” Nodding distractedly, he turned around in a flourish of his cape and set off to find the prince and the ‘precious’ child.

Re: [RP] The Blackfog Castle
August 25, 2013 07:57AM
Black Fog Castle – Hall of Ancestors

http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v20/Blackcat666x/PortraitHall_zpsa0f7645b.jpg

Having raided the kitchens after coming indoors, Tempest was wandering around munching on a cookie she had swiped out from under Cook’s nose. She was staring at the portraits of her ancestors that hung for all to see, trying to guess what the portrait’s subject may have been doing at the time.

This was her favorite section in the entire castle. It was here that she let her imagination run wild, making up stories to herself about the people in them and the clothes they wore.

She was especially fond of the portrait of her Grandmother. She looked so beautiful and regal in her crown and dress. She sat down on a bench opposite the portraits, cookie forgotten in her hand as she stared at the portrait.

http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v20/Blackcat666x/grandmother_zpsd17be90c.jpg

“I want to be like her someday.” she often mumured to herself.

Re: [RP] The Blackfog Castle
August 25, 2013 08:13AM
Black Fog Castle – Hall of Ancestors

It had been a long walk back up to the Castle, and by the time Joffrey had arrived, he hadn’t been able to catch sight of his young minx of a daughter; Tempest. Well, least he wasn’t hearing her screaming the Castle down that something had either, bitten, fallen, or gotten in her way. He still had the matter of the white pony to sort out, after going to great lengths to have her gift ready by Noon. Maybe he should have just reached into Nanny’s bag of holdings, to find a white pony. Least he knew he could stuff it back in there if Tempest didn’t want it.

As he walked along the halls, he would soon come across the Hall of Ancestors, that had paintings of all their relatives, even the ones that Joffrey despised. The one painting that truly gave him the creeps, was Selene’s mother’s portrait. Metia. Ugh, that woman. He was so close to blowing her off the edge of that mountain the day she chased him up the hillside to see what he had done to her daughter. Not the nicest of meetings. Half of him wished his mother Rose had managed to take a bite out of the woman before she left the Throne room that day.

http://ellamag.com/wp-content/woo_custom/160-Russell-Brand-book-cover.gif

It was as he came towards that awful picture, that he heard the voice of his daughter, Tempest.

“I want to be like her someday.”

“Ack…no..no, Sweetheart, wouldn’t it be better to be like Mummy? Mummy is soooo much nicer. Nanna’s got saggy bosoms.” Joffrey said, then suddenly imagined Metia topless and threw up in his mouth a little. He sat down beside his daughter and placed his arm around her. “Sweet pea. Sometimes cause something looks pretty on the outside…erm…doesn’t mean they are pretty inside.” He knew this for a fact.

<3>

Re: [RP] The Blackfog Castle
August 25, 2013 08:21AM
Her father’s voice startled her a bit as he sat down beside her, putting an arm around her small shoulders.

“Ack…no..no, Sweetheart, wouldn’t it be better to be like Mummy? Mummy is soooo much nicer. Nanna’s got saggy bosoms. Sweet pea. Sometimes cause something looks pretty on the outside…erm…doesn’t mean they are pretty inside.”

Tempest thought about that for a few moments, her childish brain processing that information. She turned her gaze back to the portrait, her little head cocked to one side as her eyes poured over her grandmother’s features.

“I don’t want to be like Mummy. She’s mean to me sometimes. I want to be like her.” she stated stubbornly, pointing at her Grandmother. Then in the ways of children everywhere, her attention was snagged by something else. “What are bosoms?” Tempest wondered, looking up at her father.

“Do they hurt? I heard Maid speaking to Cook about her bosoms were sore after one of the horsemen squeezed them too hard. Why did that man do that, daddy? I don’t think I like him. He should be killed for hurting Maid.”

Re: [RP] The Blackfog Castle
August 25, 2013 08:36AM
Black Fog Castle – Hall of Ancestors

Ever said something and then wished to the heavens that you hadn’t? Well, that is exactly what Joffrey was feeling at this very moment, for ever mentioning Nanna and Bosoms in the same sentence. Tempest, the little darling had her sights set on being like Nanna, cause she thought her mother was mean to her. Tempest really needed a wake up call on that one. Joffrey had seen Metia when she was angry, and let’s just say, that there was less fire in hell that day.

“I don’t want to be like Mummy. She’s mean to me sometimes. I want to be like her.”

“Trust me, Sweet pea. Mummy is one hundred times nicer than Nanna. But you might need to spend some time at Nanna’s with your aunt Clarice, to see what I mean.” Joffrey said with a strained voice. The very idea of Clarice and Tempest having sleep overs, was unsettling. But the worst was to come, when an inquisitive child asks the big question, and this one, was going to be damn hard to answer.

“What are bosoms?”

“Bosoms? Oh…err…they are….”

“Do they hurt? I heard Maid speaking to Cook about her bosoms were sore after one of the horsemen squeezed them too hard. Why did that man do that, daddy? I don’t think I like him. He should be killed for hurting Maid.”

What a mouthful. She had been eavesdropping on the help, and learning of the manhandling ways of the horseman. Groping the maid. Half of his mind wanted to know which one, cause he probably had a good job at touching up her boobs too, if it was the one he thought. Coughing loudly, he pulled on shirt collar, and then tried to explain what “bosoms” were.

“You see…when a girl gets to a certain age….she…she..uhm…gets…STUNG..that’s it, by the …the..Milk and Honey fairy Bee. Yes..Milk and Honey. So, she gets stung on her…chest and they swell up….and…you end up with…bosoms. So yes it hurts, just like a big…really big bee sting, when they are squeezed. Like…when the naughty bee stung you today. See? Only..that was a bee and not the Milk and Honey fairy bee…cause…..you are…too little…yes..and not ready for that…yet. Soo…why don’t we go find Mummy, and you can show her your…blue elephant?”

<3>

Re: [RP] The Blackfog Castle
August 25, 2013 08:44AM
Listening to him explain about bee stings brought back to mind her own pain from earlier that day and she huffed a little. “I don’t think I want bosoms, daddy. I don’t like bees.” she grumbled. “Daddy, your face is all red. Are you going to change into Demon Daddy. I like Demon Daddy. He’s fun to play with.” Tempest giggled. “Do you think Mummy will like my elephant. He’s the bestest elephant ever. Thank you, daddy. Can we go eat now? I’m hungry.” And so saying, she shoved the rest of her cookie into her mouth, chewing like a deranged camel.

Twirling in a circle, she skipped off toward the family dining room, wondering what deliciousness Cook had thought of for their meal, again leaving behind a father who was probably wondering what he’d gotten himself into.

Re: [RP] The Blackfog Castle
August 25, 2013 12:23PM
Hall of Ancestors
http://thoughtcatalog.files.wordpress.com/2012/10/half-nelson-ryangosling-portable.gif?w=640&h=352
Desmond was once more waiting in behind a corner for Joffrey when he heard the little princess speaking. He wasn’t particularly thrilled by small children, but he certainly had a way with them. He waited for Tempest to prance out of sight before he stepped out of his shadowy corner and smiled faintly at the demon prince. “She’s just so…charming.” He had heard Tempest say how mean Selene was and that deeply troubled him. Apparently her inner darkness was even lashing out at her own blood. With a sigh, he stepped forward and tried to keep his concerns from reading on his face. “Your majesty, the princess is waiting for you in the dining hall. I would say she has had a trying morning.” Desmond was sure not to tack on his last thought out loud You would know such things if you were present enough for your wife. It was not his place to judge, and though he had not the faintest idea what was so charming about the little Tempest, he had a small understanding of the bond between father and daughter. He was not quick to pass judgement, but there was a small spot of jealousy festering in his heart for Joffrey. The moment he set eyes on Selene, he knew she was something to treasure. However, Desmond was also quick to learn she was not his to treasure. Selene had made it very clear to everyone in the kingdoms that her heart beat only for Joffrey. Still, it was hard not to appreciate her whenever she was around. The warlock then shook his head to break himself away from his thoughts and his smile widened. “I trust your morning has been going well for you and your princess, then?” He tilted his head for a moment before spinning on his heel to lead the prince towards the dining hall. He was an odd sort of fellow.

Re: [RP] The Blackfog Castle
August 25, 2013 12:35PM
Dining Hall

http://24.media.tumblr.com/tumblr_lw8p7vNXfE1r8sic2o1_500.gif
Selene had made her way into the hall, but she was not sitting at the table like Desmond had expected her to. Instead, she was sitting in a chair surrounded by a group of lords and ladies, a baby lamb she had rescued from the kitchen laying in her lap. As she stroked his head and cooed to it softly as though she were his mother, the crowd swooned. Though her smile was gentle and tender as her expression, her blue eyes held the threat of an impending storm. Sitting back in her seat, she leaned down to kiss the lamb’s head before throwing the crowd a dazzling smile. They all ‘awed’ in response as their hearts seemed to melt. Laughing softly, she nuzzled into the lamb before speaking to one of her maidservants. “See to it this poor creature makes it to my chambers tonight. He is my new pet and I expect him to get the same royal treatment as his mummy.” As the lamb was then taken from her grasp, she sent him a dainty grin as her new love was carried off. Sighing softly, she then crossed her legs and arms as she looked around the dining hall. “What is keeping my husband and child?”


Night Land Castle (15) – The Blood of Kings.

$
0
0


Re: [RP] The Blackfog Castle
August 25, 2013 05:52PM
Hall of AncestorsJoffrey rose from the bench after his daughter skipped away to fill her belly no doubt in the dining hall. Wiping off the bits of cookie that had landed on his own lap, he stood and stared at the portrait of Queen Metia and then poked his tongue out at it, clearly not in favour of the Queen of Casterly being seen as something of a role model for his daughter, Tempest. Just when he thought he was alone to his thoughts, and tempted to go to the dining hall himself, he heard that dreadful sneaky tone of the man known as Desmond. Oh, what a royal puppy that one was, always sniffing up behind his wife’s skirts. His shadowy and sneaky ways, that sideways glance that had you feel physically ill. No secret that Joffrey couldn’t stand the sight of the man, so it was equally creepy to hear his voice in the hallowed hall of the Ancestors.

“She’s just so…charming.” Joffrey blinked a moment and replied “If you mean Queen Metia, I’d have to give you a long lesson in how not to judge a book by their cover. BUT if you mean my daughter Tempest, then yes…she is charming…to a degree.” The Prince wasn’t stupid, he knew that Tempest had a bit of a reputation for being needy at times. But that was all the charm you get from a child that is part demon. Turning away from the paintings, he faced Desmond head on, and then listened to his enquiry about Selene. “Your majesty, the princess is waiting for you in the dining hall. I would say she has had a trying morning.” ~SHE’S HAD A TIRING MORNING?~ Joffrey thought to himself, his eyes practically rolling up into the back of his head. Joffrey had spent much of the morning tending to their daughter, so his wife could have a lie in. Finding his composure, the Prince slapped Desmond’s arm and then said with a voice rich in sarcasm. “What would my wife do without you seeking me out to go and entertain her, hmm?” It didn’t take a rocket scientist to figure out that Desmond would be in the silks with Selene in the blink of an eye, if Joffrey was not around. Course that damned man had a retort lined up. “I trust your morning has been going well for you and your princess, then?” Well that was a loaded question, which was said off the cuff, as he turned and walked away, leaving Joffrey to sing out in his wake;

“Oh yes…she learnt about the birds, the bees, and…bosoms. Simply bloody marvelous.” With sneaky pants out of sight, Joffrey marched on down to the dining hall, to see if there was anything left to eat, after his whirlwind of a daughter had had her share.

Dining hall

The first thing that Joffrey heard as he entered the dining hall was the sound of a lamb baaing. He raised an eyebrow, to see his beloved Selene handing over a lamb to one of her ladies in waiting, and her orders left him slightly dumbfounded. See to it this poor creature makes it to my chambers tonight. He is my new pet and I expect him to get the same royal treatment as his mummy.” Did he hear right? Did she just adopt a lamb and seek to have it live in her chambers? What…the hell was going on? Tilting his head slightly as the lady walked off with the lamb, Joffrey held up a finger and he had a stutter when he asked; “Since when were livestock considered children, dear? I have no intent on sleeping next to a cow, anytime soon.” Perhaps this is part of the post child syndrome or a new fashion trend that he was unaware of. “I thought lambs were for…dining on, not keeping in one’s bed chambers.” You had to admit, this was a strange situation.

http://media.tumblr.com/tumblr_lmiaiyga6y1qztwte.gif

<3>

Re: [RP] The Blackfog Castle
August 25, 2013 06:58PM
Dining HallSelene’s head slowly swiveled toward her husband, her face lighting up as she finally was able to be near him. She raised a hand and waved at him flirtatiously, her aura seeming to light up more and reach over to him like a warm caress. Ever since she married him and birthed his child, Selene seemed to have developed empathic abilities that allowed her emotions to be a bridge between her and Joffrey. Leaning back in her chair, she wrinkled her nose playfully and cooed “Since now, lovey. You dote on our precious little daughter, I figure I need a lamb of my own to slaughter. Er, love.” Shrugging innocently, she smiled around at everyone before the storm flickered in her eyes. Once more, her head swiveled dangerously slow to her husband as he mentioned that lambs were to be dined on. Standing up, the crowd of people stepped back as they waited for the fireworks. But just as quickly as the anger and doom flashed in her eyes, it disappeared. Crossing her arms, she stared her husband down and whispered quietly “If dining is what you desire, my love, then my body should suffice enough for a glorious feast, wouldn’t you say?” Smiling seductively, she sashayed up to him and placed a hand on his chin. Pulling him down to her lips, she planted a kiss on his lips. Purring familiarly, her eyes then popped open when she heard a familiar voice.

“Your grace, I have heard the most absurd rumor.”
http://images4.fanpop.com/image/photos/24000000/Amanda-Seyfried-amanda-seyfried-24092618-500-281.gif
As Desmond’s voice filled the dining hall, Selene pulled from her husband to give the warlock a malicious grin and waved coyly.“Tell me, Lord Desmond, how it is that you can acquire information so quickly?”

The warlock strolled up to the royal couple and smiled slightly as he looked between the pair. “I have my ways…” Giving Joffrey a knowing look, he placed a hand at his chin while folding the other across his chest.

Selene watched the pair and frowned, leaning into her husband “What is it you two are thinking…” Before Desmond could try to answer with his witty retorts, the princess turned her back on him to focus on her darling prince. Standing on her toes, she snaked her arms around his neck and purred “Darling, don’t you think it’s about time Tempest met her grandparents. I am feeling terribly homesick…” Smiling innocently, she beamed up at him lovingly, all traces of the storm gone.

Re: [RP] The Blackfog Castle
August 25, 2013 08:02PM
Dining HallHer Royal Highness was seated at the top of the table, enjoying a sumptuous feast and of course was surrounded by members of the Court, who she was entertaining in kind with her display involving the lamb. Prince Joffrey was still very confused about the matter of the Lamb in their bed chambers, but with his wife adopting a spiritual glow, and being that coy little minx she could be, she assured him, or at least tried to that the lam was something for her to dote on, since she made it plain that she considered Joffrey’s relationship with their daughter to be…extra special. Could he help it if their daughter reminded him so much of his wife when they first met? That playful innocence? Joffrey never really had anything or anyone to truly call his own, so when Tempest was born, he was simply besotted, and tried to be the best father he could, considering his own parents lacked the ability. Maybe he thought in his own way that if he showered his daughter with love and attention, she might turn out differently. That was the sentiment, anyways. Selene’s words would send a shock wave through the room, one that had all eyes turn from her to Joffrey and back.

“Since now, lovey. You dote on our precious little daughter, I figure I need a lamb of my own to slaughter. Er, love.”

“Now now, my Love. You do know that I give our daughter the love she needs, there is nothing to say you can’t snaffle her away to love and cuddle at your leisure. Besides, she is less smelly and better toilet trained than a lamb.”

The crowd of the court parted as Selene made her cat like strides towards him, and put on her seductive charm, her body oozing with sexuality. Talk about fickle. One minute discussing lambs and love, the next she wanted to be the one with the apple in her mouth. Forcefully, she placed a hand on his chin, and brought him down for a kiss, which he didn’t mind at all, until he heard the voice of Sneaky pants Desmond.

“Your grace, I have heard the most absurd rumor.”

“And…right on cue..” Joffrey sighed, taking a step back and crossing his arms in front of him. This should be joyous. Wonder who the git has been spying on now. But by the looks of things, he had plans to tell some tale about Joffrey. Ah, lovely, sow the seeds of doubt in the Mrs.

“Really, Desmond. So listening to the staff gossip is now more than a passing fancy? How..exciting it must be for you. Let me guess, the cook is shagging the butcher for a better cut of rump?” Joffrey said dryly, before turning his attention back to his adoring wife. She…was now all over his neck, arms like snakes, and he was half thinking the term “afternoon delight” was going to have her on the menu.

“Hmm?”

“Darling, don’t you think it’s about time Tempest met her grandparents. I am feeling terribly homesick…”

“What? Oh…them. Well…I guess, but…I don’t think your parents like me very much, especially after the whole…Great war, cause we ran off and eloped. Pretty sure your father still has a bee in his bonnet about that.” Of this, Joffrey was certain. He had no desire to meet with her parents, point blank.

http://i1081.photobucket.com/albums/j360/misscolettemac/ru.gif

<3>

Re: [RP] The Blackfog Castle
August 25, 2013 08:32PM
Castle Courtyard – Knight GatheringSir Leon Petrelli had changed much since the war ended. He was no longer the honorable man he was, but instead had been replaced with what he truly was, a blood thirsty Demon of War. Not only had his power increased due to this, but so did his standing in the pits of hell. He was now considered an Arch Demon, which was one of the highest ranks one such as himself could receive. The battles he fought fed his demonic lust for war, bloodshed, and combat until it overpowered the will of the true Sir Leon.

He and his companion, Regina, now lived as royalty, being that Leon had been promoted to General of the Armies of Brax. He was invited to diners, celebrations, events, anything the king showed himself at, so did Leon and Regina. In truth, this was not because of his new need to serve his king, but actually to enjoy himself with Regina. Though the two had their fun on a regular basis, fighting knights randomly, killing little squirrels, and challenging anything with a sword, including each other. He still enjoyed the times he saw a her that she did not often show, a softer, much more feminine side that showed exactly what she was: a strong, powerful woman, whom Leon had grown to appreciate and respect in many ways. One of which ways, Leon had comtemplated within his own mind hundreds of times. Love.
http://muhsadam.files.wordpress.com/2012/02/spartacus-vengeance-libertus-episode-5-72.jpg?w=640
Currently, Leon was standing against a wall, covered in shadows within his normal war dress on. A simple leather harness over his shoulders, leather boots, and a leather and cloth garment covering his crotch and thighs with a red colored cloth hanging from his belt line. On the cloth, he wore the crest of the House of Brax. His combat style had changed greatly as well, preffering the use of two swords now over sword and shield. The swords hung off his back, both made intriquetly to capture his new personality and high ranking position. The steel of the blades had been made dark, to symbolize the new darkness within him. their hilts holding spikes at their bottom instead of the traditional circle.

His eyes were held on the knights that were training, smirking as he watched them fail time and time again, then cheer at the sign of the most simple of successes. For now he was alone, but he knew this would not last, and it didn’t, as one of the Harlets Leon had pelasured not a week ago had returned to him. Her body was one to behold, and her face was as well, and Leon’s eyes intinctively moved to her, a smile of cocky personality curled over his lips. “Morning Sir Leon.” “Yes…very good indeed.” Moving his body so his shoulder was against the wall and his legs were crossed, he made it so his front faced the woman, his muscular body tensing at the movement and rippling with it. “What have you sought ME out for, Jaina? Isn’t it I who should be doing that?” The woman chuckled, stepping to him, her dark hair flowing behind her with a gentle wind, as she placed her hand on his chest and ran it down his toned core, her eyes following the motion. “It appears, you’ve left ME wanting more this time.” She pressed against him, stepping on her toes to move her lips to his ear. “Free of charge.” Leon chuckled gently as she bounced back to her feet, her finger moving to a lock of hair and curling it. Her tight, revealed bosom enticing him further as she bit her lip and eyed him wantingly.
http://24.media.tumblr.com/tumblr_lft6uoZ2Gh1qdmj6qo1_400.gif

Re: [RP] The Blackfog Castle
August 25, 2013 09:18PM
Hall Outside Dining RoomAlthough Tempest had been on her way to the dining hall to join her family for dinner, her attention had been snagged by the new serving maids dragging one of the younger stableboys into a broom cubbard. Curious now, she tip-toed closer to the door to maybe hear what they might be up to. She pressed an ear to the door and heard the maid giggling as well as some wet, squishy sounds (kissing). Tempest made a face. It sounded gross, whatever the two were doing.

There were sounds of moaning and groaning next and she wondered if they were hurt.

“Oh Roderick! It’s so big! Will it fit?” she heard the maid exclaim a moment later.

“Of course it will, my darling. Just bend over that stack and we’ll give it a go.”

“I can’t, Roddy. I’m to be in the dining hall seving dinner to the family. I don’t want to be missed.”

“It won’t take long, Isabel. Please?”

“All right….*moan*…Oh Roddy…your penis…*moan*…is so huge! It feels like…*moan*…I’m splitting in twain!”

“My…*grunt*…darling…*moan*…feels so…*pant*…good! Your…*slap*…hole…so…*mmm*…tight!”

To a 7 year old child…this was something they do not see or hear in their every day lives. And an inquisitive 7 year old would do just about anything to learn something new…

She took a peek through a gap in the wood.

[25.media.tumblr.com] <—–(NSFW LINK – CLICK AT YOUR OWN PERIL!!!)

“Why are they naked? Why is he bumping her like that? What’s that thing between his legs? Why is it all wet? It looks like it hurts!” She thought to herself.

She turned away from the door and continued to the dining hall, a small frown on her little tiny face.

http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v20/Blackcat666x/tempest_zpsd5ab41a6.jpg

She passed the servant carrying the lamb just outside the door, not even acknowledging the cuteness.

Dining Hall

She was unusually quiet during dinner, picking at the roasted duck resting on her plate. She seemed to come to some kind of decision, for she looked up at her father just as he was taking a drink of his wine.

“Daddy? What’s a penis? And why would it split someone in two pieces? Does a penis hurt like bosoms do? Do I have a penis? I don’t think I want a penis. It’s wet all the time. That’s just yucky.” she stated without taking a breath.

Everyone in the room…froze.

Re: [RP] The Blackfog Castle
August 26, 2013 06:35AM
Castle Courtyard – Knight GatheringRegina was also at the training grounds with Leon. Ever since war ended Regina had slightly changed, in a good way. She became more friendly towards Leon and the other warriors that stayed at the Brax house. Also, she started doing more stuff with Leon such as going to events, gatherings, etc. You would think that that would never happen as she did hate Leon before, but once they went to war they realized much about each other. They had a lot of stuff in common, which Regina found to be shocking but then interesting.
Regina was wearing a wool like cropped tank that fitted tightly on her, revealing some cleavage and the lower part of her torso as if she cared. Also wearing a wool skirt that only stopped midpoint to her thighs, along with some high-knee boots.The weapons she kept along with her was a sword that she wore strapped across her back, with a few pair of daggers that she kept hidden inside the cloak she wore around her. Leon gave her that sword, repaying her back from when they first met and he broke her spear.
Her laughter filled the air as she was talking and joking with some of the other warriors that were down low in the pit.
“Oh look Regina, it looks like Leon have some company.”
One of the warriors said tauntingly as he pointed towards where Leon stayed. Regina laughter soon stopped as her eyebrows furrowed together. Quickly Regina turned around to see what the guy was talking about. Regina eyes narrowed as she stared at the girl that was caressing on Leon’s body. Clenching her jaw, she quickly left the group of warriors she was talking to, to go meet up with this girl and Leon. Once reaching up to Leon and the girl, Regina would stand along Leon’s side and flash the girl a sarcastic smile. Then quickly Regina placed a hand on the girl’s shoulder and pushed her just far enough that she had a good distance away from Leon.
http://i1124.photobucket.com/albums/l575/TiannnaLoves/Ellen%20Hollman/tumblr_mooec7o2RS1sr7dfbo1_500.gif~original
Her blue eyes shift over to Leon then back at the girl.
“Go find someone else to sex on. Leon has too much time on his hands for someone like you.”
Regina said in a stern, yet harsh tone. The girl just looked at Regina in a disgusted look and then just walked away to the other group of warriors that stayed around the training arena.
Regina then looked back up to Leon as she crossed her arms over her chest and perk a brow. Can you say jealous?

Re: [RP] The Blackfog Castle
August 26, 2013 06:37AM
Dining Hallhttp://31.media.tumblr.com/d1281e6cb867d6c8283e919e402a5979/tumblr_mqbjszDYlb1sz380oo1_500.gif
Selene ignored Desmond for quite some time, instead focusing on her husband. Still purring, she nuzzled into his chest and pulled her arms down to wrap around his waist. God she missed him. Realizing she was probably coming off as a bit clingy, she withdrew from him but not before planting a kiss on his throat. Stepping back so there was now a foot between them, she gave him her soft smile she had reserved only for him. His presence alone seemed to stifle any signs of darkness within her, returning her to the innocent angel he had once fell in love with. Keeping her hands to herself, she finally turned to give Desmond a sigh.“What is it?”

Now that the warlock had her attention, he placed his hand gently on the princess’s arm and pulled her a good distance away from the demon prince so he could sit with the little princess who now sat at the table. When she placed her beautiful blue eyes upon his face, he exhaled softly as though he had been holding his breath for days. Smiling his charming grin, he held her hands as though they were close friends and murmured “There are some terrible rumors that your father is not the pleasant warm king he used to be. It seems he favors the church.”

Selene raised an eyebrow and frowned, not understanding. “How is embracing religion an urgent matter that you felt was necessary enough to pull me from my family to discuss?” As she stared at Desmond, the storm flashed behind her eyes and she had grown her deathly pale.

Desmond frowned and pulled her closer to whisper in her ear “Has a fervent devotion to the church ever done the people any good..? It is known to go to the leader’s head and wreak holy chaos on all in the kingdom. My suggestion is that you leave sooner than later, and bring me along.” Looking to where Joffrey and Tempest sat, he smirked “And for the sake of your family, I wouldn’t make them tag along for fear of their sanity.” Selene opened her mouth to protest but he placed his fingertips on her mouth. “Shush…you know how Joffrey feels about your parents. Do you really want to create a point of tension between you two?”

The princess studied his face for a moment before turning to look at her husband and child. Shaking her head slowly, she accepted his advice and turned to walk away from him. Joining her family, she took a seat just in time to hear her daughter ask about penises. Raising an eyebrow, she held her goblet out to a servant “I will be needing lots of alcohol this morning…”Staring at Joffrey to calm herself, her eyes went from her stormy dark blue to her peaceful ocean eyes before glancing to their daughter. With her around, it was very difficult not to snap into a rage and strangle the spoiled brat. Smiling gently, she leaned over to her “A penis is a sword attached to a man’s body. It does not split someone in two, but rather makes babies instead. It hurts for the first time and can feel like a bit much if the sword wielder is well-endowed.” Shaking her head, she fought back laughter. “No you don’t have a penis. You have a vagina, and it is the sword’s sheath, but only for the man that truly belongs to you.” Raising her now filled goblet to her lips, she blinked at everyone that was staring “Can we help you?” Smiling her dazzling smile again, she took another sip of wine and winked at her husband.

Re: [RP] The Blackfog Castle
August 26, 2013 07:11AM
Dining hallFor a joyous moment, Joffrey and Selene were getting a nice spot of time, just enjoying each other, even if Selene was being a bit flirtatious in front of the court. Not that he minded really, he did like this naughty side to her. But, it seemed that if it wasn’t Tempest that was causing a ruckus or saying the most ungodly things, it was that damned Warlock, Desmond. What was with this guy? He had to have Selene’s attention all the time. What Joffrey wouldn’t half want to do to this chap, if he got the chance.

Sadly, Selene seemed to pay attention to Desmond’s gossip, which annoyed Joffrey all the more. He stood with his arms folded, as Desmond led his wife away to discuss matters concerning the House of Casterly, and its King, Henry. Joffrey really didn’t have much to do with Henry, other than he imagined the Angelic king probably hated his guts for a load of reasons, like getting Selene pregnant, and then running off to elope. Joffrey instead went to sit with his beloved daughter, Tempest who had a rather odd look on her face. “What is it?” he asked, half afraid of what she was going to ask for. But it was not a request, it was a series of interesting biologically related questions concerning the male anatomy. Joffrey had been holding a chalice and just raised it to his lips to sip, when his daughter asked;

“Daddy? What’s a penis? And why would it split someone in two pieces? Does a penis hurt like bosoms do? Do I have a penis? I don’t think I want a penis. It’s wet all the time. That’s just yucky.”

Joffrey spat a full mouthful of his wine out in front of him, spraying the table, as he couldn’t believe that she went from asking about Bosoms, to penises and all in one day. Thankfully, Selene, came to the rescue.

“A penis is a sword attached to a man’s body. It does not split someone in two, but rather makes babies instead. It hurts for the first time and can feel like a bit much if the sword wielder is well-endowed.” Shaking her head, she fought back laughter. “No you don’t have a penis. You have a vagina, and it is the sword’s sheath, but only for the man that truly belongs to you.”

http://charlottecarrendar.files.wordpress.com/2013/09/fe261-russell-brand.jpg?w=640

Joffrey actually found himself agreeing and pointing at his wife, then tapping the side of his head, meaning that Selene was very clever and knew a great deal about penises.

“Ahahahahaha…sword’s sheath….ahahahahaha.”

Re: [RP] The Blackfog Castle
August 26, 2013 08:08AM
As she looked at her father for answers to her questions, it was actually her mother who answered her. “A penis is a sword attached to a man’s body. It does not split someone in two, but rather makes babies instead. It hurts for the first time and can feel like a bit much if the sword wielder is well-endowed.” Tempest stared at her mother as if had grown a second head. Her mother simply continued on with her explanation. “No you don’t have a penis. You have a vagina, and it is the sword’s sheath, but only for the man that truly belongs to you.”What? Tempest blinked at her mother, confusion written all over her little face. “Mummy, I’m confused.” Tempest frowned. “What’s well-en…en…endownered?” she stumbled over such a large word. She was only 7. She had no understanding of swords and sheaths and other such things. “Do you make babies like Cook does? Can you eat babies? I don’t understand.” she was rapidly becoming upset as all the words her mother tossed at her crowded into her brain. “I don’t have a vagina. I have a blue elephant. Daddy made him for me.” she smiled, placing her elephant on the table. “And boys are yucky. ‘Cept daddy cause he’s my daddy and daddy isn’t yucky.”

Tempest kept her eyes on her mother as she said this. Then she said something else that made the whole room stop in absolute silence. “I heard you hurting in pain last night, mummy. You were yelling at daddy about going faster. You sounded like that maid I saw in the cubbard. Was daddy bumping you? I bet it hurt. You shouldn’t hurt mummy like that, daddy. It’s not nice.”

“Tempest! Shame on you, young lady!” Nanny scolded, finally finding her tongue. “You should not ask such things, it is very rude.” Tears pooled in the young girl’s eyes as Nanny scolded her. Tempest stared at her, surprised and a little bit hurt. Nanny had never been upset with her before. She looked down at her lap in subdued silence, refusing to speak to anyone or look at anyone.

“How am I to learn if no one let’s me ask?” she thought to herself as she remained rooted to her chair.

Re: [RP] The Blackfog Castle
August 26, 2013 08:22AM
Dining HallSelene tried not to look exasperated as her child continued the onslaught of questions. She was young, after all, and child could always be counted on to be brutally honest. As a plate of food was placed before her, she smiled slightly and picked up her fork. After taking a bite and swallowing, she patted at her lips daintily and looked to Tempest with a smirk“Endowed is when you have been gifted with something amazing. You are endowed with beautiful looks and a…charming personality. And no, if eating babies were tolerated, you would not be here.” Leaning over to peck a kiss on her cheek, she turned to take another sip of her wine. She nodded distractedly as Tempest spoke of her elephant, looking over her glass so her eyes could meet her daughter’s. Placing the glass down, she raised her fork and murmured “Is there anything Daddy wouldn’t give you?” As she went to take another bite, Tempest’s next words stopped her in her tracks. Placing the fork down, her eyes began to flicker as the wind picked up around them. The storm was back and she was trying not to swat the kid.
http://media.tumblr.com/tumblr_lxe4w2Q8L71r5ruse.gif
Forcing a smile, Selene attempted to alleviate her daughter’s fears. “I was not hurting Daddy. No, it is more likely your father would be hurting me.” Agitated with how clingy her daughter was becoming to husband, she quickly grew tired of her questions. Looking ahead, she took another bite and chewed slowly in an attempt to focus on something other than her daughter. Her crowd of handmaidens stood around her, doting on the princess as they themselves tried to calm the anger that was brewing inside of Selene. After a few moments, she turned to give her daughter a hard look. “Need I remind you that you are a princess of the house of Brax? Though I realize you are a mere child and cannot be held accountable for such silly whims and idiotic choice of words, you are my daughter. You will start acting like a princess or you will find all those pretty little treasures daddy gives you gone. You will be sent to live with your grandfather and grandmother where you can learn to discover that part of you which is supposed to be a little angel. I look at you now and only see a spawn.” Her eyes flashed as she stood up.

The handmaidens stepped back and made room for her to leave the table. As she walked a few steps, guilt began to nag at her. She was too harsh. Turning around once more, she frowned sadly and walked over to Tempest. Crouching down in front of her, she looked at her daughter with the rare signs of love in her eyes. Touching there foreheads together, she exhaled softly and placed a hand on her cheek. “You are my greatest joy, Tempest. I just want what is best for you.” Kissing her on the cheek, she then pulled herself away from her daughter and strode out of the dining hall without another look back at her family.
http://31.media.tumblr.com/tumblr_mayuzohoHK1rnjgkko1_500.gif
Desmond, who had taken a seat near the royal family, watched with silent glee at how Selene chastised the little princess. Such nasty things, children were. As the princess left the room, his eyes flicked to Joffrey “She will be taking a little vacation and will be traveling alone to the Vaas Plains. Perhaps some distance would be good for her.” With that, he stood up and gave the demon prince a cocky wink before turning to follow Selene.


Night Land Castle (16) – The Blood of Kings.

$
0
0

 

 

Re: [RP] The Blackfog Castle
August 26, 2013 08:36AM
“I was not hurting Daddy. No, it is more likely your father would be hurting me.” At that, Tempest looked up, eyes wide. Before she could ask, her mother stared at her with a look Tempest had seen many times before when she thought her mother didn’t think she had noticed, a look many of the village children had given Tempest when she tried to play with them before they shunned her for being who she was. Oh yes, Tempest was very familiar with the emotions of hate and loathing and this is how her own mother stared at her now. She listened to her mother speak, her own anger and hate growing within her like a rabid dog. “Need I remind you that you are a princess of the house of Brax? Though I realize you are a mere child and cannot be held accountable for such silly whims and idiotic choice of words, you are my daughter. You will start acting like a princess or you will find all those pretty little treasures daddy gives you gone. You will be sent to live with your grandfather and grandmother where you can learn to discover that part of you which is supposed to be a little angel. I look at you now and only see a spawn.”

The anger was growing within her at each word her mother spoke. Her mother paused from her leaving before turning back toward her, leaning down to touch their foreheads together and placing a hand on her cheek. “You are my greatest joy, Tempest. I just want what is best for you.” Tempest held herself still as her mother kissed her cheek before she stood to leave the room. Tempest’s eyes were glowing gold in anger and before her mother reached the doorway, she said three words in the silence of the room.

“I hate you.”

Nanny gasped as Tempest jumped to her feet and ran from the room, so unbelievably angry that her hair started to smoulder.

Re: [RP] The Blackfog Castle
August 26, 2013 08:49AM
The Dining Hall

Some family dinners are just like wars, in a sense. Tempest let fly with her barrage of questions on penises, her mother retaliated with a very broad description of what they were, and also informed Tempest that she had a vagina, to which her daughter did a back hand serve of the fact she did in fact have a blue elephant. But when Selene let the child have it with both barrells, in front of the ladies and lords, and the staff, he noted that his daughter was not up to task on how to deal with her mother’s outbursts, even if they were said in anger. Joffrey wasn’t sure what he thought when Tempest was regarded as spawn, not an angel like her mummy. Tempest was a handful, but weren’t all seven year olds, like this? A brief moment, he saw his wife try to share a gentle moment with her daughter, forehead to forehead. You would think that this was the last of it, but Tempest let it be known that she hated her mother. As Tempest fled the room, and Selene’s doggy had already announced that Selene was taking a vacation alone to the Vaas plains to see her parents, the demon Prince knew where his place was, and that was with his daughter. Not bothering to dismiss the court, Joffrey rose from his chair, and gestured for Nanny:

“Help me find Tempest, before she gets herself into a pickle.”

<3>

Re: [RP] The Blackfog Castle
August 26, 2013 09:05AM
Selene and Joffrey’s Chambers

As Selene stood before her bed looking over her clothes to break, Magda was brushing her hair and trying to calm the princess down. “Surely she did not mean it, your grace…”

The princess said nothing as she stared at the bed, her rage replaced by despair and sadness that her child was not able to see past her darkness to the angel that was beneath her hard exterior. Time had changed Selene for the worst, it seemed, as well as her relationship with her daughter. She could remember a time when she had played with Tempest, chasing her about the castle and cooing to others about how proud she was of the child she had created with her demon prince out of love. Now it seemed that as she was unable to control the powers growing with herself, Selene was severing bonds between herself and her family. Selene felt that Joffrey would soon grow to loathe her and take Tempest away for her protection, and that Tempest would never meet the true angel that her mother was.

As the princess struggled with her internal conflicts, Desmond stepped into her room. Seeing that she was distraught pained him, regardless of the fact that he knew it was because she was afraid of losing her husband and child. Though he wished he could have Selene to himself, he knew she would never be truly happy unless she was with Joffrey. He was the light of her world, despite being a demon. There was nothing he could do to break them apart, but lord knew he tried. Stepping up to Selene, he pulled her away from the bed and into his arms. She fought him at first but then sank into the comfort of his arms. Her world felt like it was spinning out of control, and she knew nothing of Desmond’s true feelings. Desmond tilted his chin down on her head and began to stroke her hair. “There there…it will be all right. I can tell just by looking at you that there are tears threatening to fall.”
http://stream1.gifsoup.com/view2/1409748/amanda-seyfried-o.gif
Selene pulled back to look up at him, smiling weakly but her chin lifted in defiance. “I don’t cry anymore.”

The warlock quirked an eyebrow and looked down at her. “Everyone cries. But do not fear, you will not have to fear losing control when you are finally away from your family.”

As Desmond spoke of her leaving, she looked towards her bed at the clothes laid out. Sighing softly, she didn’t look at Desmond as she murmured “I plan on bringing Tempest with me, and Joffrey, if he can stand it. I can’t bear to be away from Joffrey, not when my heart feels split like this. I need him, Desmond.” Allowing her eyes to meet Desmond, she shrugged with a weak smile “And I love Tempest. There is such a rift between us that I fear it will have to be me to make things right. Though things are strained between us, she is my daughter, and I love her. Simple as that.”

Selene then walked towards the bed and began to pack her clothes, Desmond standing near the door looking like he was ready to explode. He was so close! She was almost alone with him, and he wanted to prove to her parents that it was Desmond she should be with. Only Desmond could hone her dark magic in for the purpose of good, to show Selene what true power looked like. And she still spoke of Joffrey after he constantly abandoned her to be with that brat! Wiping his scowl off of his face, he crossed his arms and stared the princess down as she packed “I will be there for you every step of the way…” Selene only nodded distractedly, focusing more on how she would try to convince her family to go with her.
http://i.huffpost.com/gen/809442/thumbs/r-RYAN-GOSLING-large570.jpg

Re: [RP] The Blackfog Castle
August 26, 2013 10:10AM
Castle Courtyard – Knight Gathering

Just as Leon was about to speak, he felt a familiar presence, one all too familiar, and looked to his sight when she reached him. He watched her flash that sarcastic smile of hers, and shove the harlot away. When she looked to him, he caught her blue eyes deeply within hers. He smiled softly, and chuckled when the woman simply walked away at her words. Placing his back to the wall, so his front was now facing Regina, he sighed, sizing her with a cocky grin. “Well that was most uncalled for Pup.” He chuckled at the pet name. “If you’d have rather it be you in her place…” He leaned in close to her, taunting her with the sensual sound of his voice and look in his eyes. “..all you have to do is ask.”
http://x4ashes4ashes.files.wordpress.com/2012/03/dustin-clare-as-gannicus-gif-chosen-path.gif?w=640
Leaning against the wall again, he laughed. though his words were anything BUT a joke in truth, he played them off as such. After all, they were warriors, not lovers. romancing women for anything but crazy sex was not a strong point for Leon, despite the silver tongue he’d gained not long after the war. His words never seemed to work on Regina. If they did, she hid it pretty damned well. He looked to the woman as she tauntingly stared at him while caressing another man. “You know, a man has needs Regina. You can’t go pushing ever harlot away because you’re jealous.” His eyes fell on hers, and he spoke again.”I know it’s hard to see me getting all the attention these days.” He chuckled and shrugged. “You may just have to get used to it.” He pushed himself off the wall, and turned toward his tent site, walking powerfully towards it. He assumed Regina would follow, if only to get some sarcastic remarks of her own in, and he’d gladly offer his own puns to keep the conversation going, if only just for that.

Re: [RP] The Blackfog Castle
August 26, 2013 10:59AM
Castle Courtyard – Knight Gathering
http://i1124.photobucket.com/albums/l575/TiannnaLoves/Ellen%20Hollman/tumblr_miouo20zvg1r83gzfo1_500.gif~original
Regina rolled her eyes when Leon called her Pup. Leon knew how Regina felt about pet names, but it didn’t really bother her as much because it was said from him. If from anyone else, it would be their head. Her eyes then went back to the girl that had left to go see the other warriors. Of course doing what she did to Leon, but on the other men that linger around he training arena. Regina eyes soon flickered back to Leon’s when he brought up that all she had to do was ask if she wanted sex from him. She just stared at him, she didn’t know what to say. Regina had a few urges here and there, but she didn’t except it to be from Leon. Yes Leon knew his way with words and sometimes it was hard for Regina to resist such excitement, but she was strong enough to do so.
Regina then rolled her eyes once more when Leon told her that men have their needs. But she quickly flashed him a “excuse me?!” stare when he said that she was jealous of the harlot that was caressing him.
“What?! Jealous?! I was not!”
She said loudly as her arms flew up in the air. Honestly, Regina was jealous. She didn’t like when random women approach him in a sexual manner. Regina knew how great of a guy Leon was, and she felt that he could do way better then these skanks that roamed around the village and training grounds. She then heard Leon ramble about getting all the attention and how she might have to get use to it. But before Regina could say anything back to him, Leon was already walking towards the tent site. Of course Regina followed him behind him as she continued to nag about him saying that she was jealous and then about him getting all the attention.

Re: [RP] The Blackfog Castle
August 26, 2013 11:27AM
Castle Courtyard – Leon’s Tent

Leon pushed his way through the large, black, draping cloth that was the entrance to his tent. as was custom to high ranking people, the tent was larger than the others. as well as much more intriquetly designed. At it’s top point flew the banner of the House of Brax, with honor and loyalty. The inside was incredible. Tables bountyfull with food and drink. Trophies, medals, even trophy weapons from the many fights Leon has had over the years were held on shelves around the place. It was a thing to behold in truth.
http://31.media.tumblr.com/6f8bce032fb07116910c88d2c32c4c9a/tumblr_mklpci3aQg1s6yy63o1_400.gif
As Regina followed close, the two were bickering, or what seemed to be bickering, about her jealousy and such. “Dear, the fact that you have to argue the matter proves it.” He moved to the tables of food and drink, taking a whole jug of wine and bringing it to his lips greedily. He turned to face her once he removed the pot from his lips. “You’re jealous of the attention I get. It’s OKAY. Envy is common for those of our kind.” Moving his way to the shelf with his trophy weapons, he stopped mid way and looked to her. “Well, not me, but that’s because I have and can get…almost…anything I want.” Sizing her up and down, he winked as he swigged from his pot again.

Reaching the Shelf, he set his eyes on a blade he most admired, and one that was his most favored in all his collection. It was large, much too large to be held in one hand. He set down his jug of Wine, and lifted the sword into his hands as his mind was flooded with memories. raising a brow, he turned fully around and face Regina, the blade in his hands. “Regina, have I ever told you the story of this sword?”

Re: [RP] The Blackfog Castle
August 26, 2013 12:08PM
Castle Courtyard – Leon’s Tent
http://i1124.photobucket.com/albums/l575/TiannnaLoves/Ellen%20Hollman/tumblr_mncaq6hD2V1qdzc77o1_250.gif~original
Regina entered into the tent along with Leon. Inside held a lot of stuff. Food, Leon’s trophy weapons, and etc. When Leon began to speak again about her jealousy of the attention he was getting she would say nothing but shake her head in disagreement. Regina knew if she wanted the attention from every man or women in the kingdom she could, she had no doubt about that. She then followed Leon to the trophy weapon shelf that stayed far back in the tent. Her blue eyes scanning all of the trophy weapons that stayed peacefully on the shelf. Instantly she looked over to Leon as she started to speak again, about how he didn’t envy because he could get anything and everything he wanted. But that wasn’t true because many times as he tried to have a sexual relation with Regina it ended up never working. Her cheeks would quickly flush pink when Leon winked at her, then a soft smirk would slowly appear on her face as she remained looking at him. Her eyes then followed Leon’s movement from when he pick up one of the trophy weapons, it was a sword. When he turned back around to face her she would look back at him, then back at the sword. Leon then questioned her about if her ever told her about the story of the sword. Her lips parted as she started to respond back to Leon.
“No, you haven’t Leon. But, I would love to hear about it.”
she said softly. 

Re: [RP] The Blackfog Castle
August 26, 2013 04:32PM
The Halls

Joffrey was searching in nearly every room for his young daughter, Tempest who had run off after another altercation with her Mother. This seemed to be a weekly occurrence, and it did bother Joffrey somewhat that the pair just simply couldn’t get on. Selene was hot and cold to her daughter, fluctuating between her angelic self and that of her darker side. Course, he might well be to blame for this, for he was the one that got her pregnant with his demon spawn in the first place. But that didn’t matter now, what mattered was finding his daughter and consoling her.

Nanny’s heels clattered along the stone floors of the halls, peeking in rooms, and even checking cupboards, behind tapestries, even sticking her head into a suit of armor. Tempest was an excellent player of hide and seek. For her size meant she was able to burrow her way into any opening. One thing that worried her, the child’s hair was aflame when she ran from the dining hall, so there was a strong possibility that she might set some drapes alight.

“Tempest? Tempest dear…where are you?” Nanny sung out, becoming frantic with worry.

<3>

Re: [RP] The Blackfog Castle
August 26, 2013 09:36PM
Castle Grounds near the Gardens

Although a few of the servants had tried to stop her on her run through the halls, Tempest was angry and very upset and didn’t want to have anything to do with anybody. Those who tried to stop her, soon found themselves writhing around on the ground in pain from their singed or burnt hands. It was a warning to the rest who saw her to back off. Soon she was in a part of the castle that rarely had servants so her passing went unnoticed.

While her father and Nanny searched for her inside the castle walls, Tempest was running out the doors of the castle and onto the grounds. The tears were blinding her as she ran and a few times she nearly tripped and fell, her need to get as far away from the woman who birthed her overriding her child’s common sense. She knew where she needed to go, she just had to get there before anyone noticed her.

http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v20/Blackcat666x/The-Secret-garden_zpsc8d3917d.gif

She was as quick as a rabbit and had ways of not being found unless she wanted to be. This wasn’t the first time her mother treated her as if she should have been older and more wise to the ways of royalty. She was just a little girl trying to find her way in a very big world. Why lay the blame on her shoulders for being who she was? It wasn’t right, it wasn’t fair and despite her age, she knew the way her mother treated her was wrong.

She avoided the tents she could see in the castle’s courtyard and the many knights and warriors milling about, ducking around rocks and barrels as she continued her journey. Once she was past, she headed to a section of wall she had discovered quite by accident.

She had been playing one day and Nanny had fallen asleep. Tempest decided to explore the castle grounds a little more, appeasing her child curiosity.

http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v20/Blackcat666x/588056-dettaglio-di-un-muro-di-mattoni-a-un-sito-di-antiche-rovine-romane_zps73d27fbf.jpg

She had been walking along this section of wall when she had leaned against it to let a herd of horses and their minders go by so she wouldn’t be trampled underfoot. It seemed the wall wasn’t really a wall, but a hidden doorway to a secret area still within the castle walls. It was in this secret area that she met her first and only friend, her best friend.

She had made her way back to Nanny shortly before she awoke, playing with her dolls while harboring her own little secret. She had thought about telling her parents, but something inside of her told her that this was something she should keep for herself: her own private happy spot.

http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v20/Blackcat666x/tumblr_lz57h5jdNP1qaw501o1_500_zpsdadcaabe.gif

She made it to the ruined section of wall and after glancing about to make sure she wasn’t spotted, she stepped through the invisible barrier, secure in the knowledge that the magic hiding her happy place could not be detected by any means. She breathed a sigh of relief before walking at a more sedate pace through the flowers in search of her friend. She wiped the tears from her face, not wanting to be questioned about why she was crying. She wasn’t ready to face such things just yet.

Reaching the clearing, she spotted her best friend laying in a patch of sunlight. He appeared to be sleeping but he had been known to fool her into a false sense of security before. Cautiously approaching, she waited until the last possible moment before she pounced. As before, he was aware of her presence as always, and with a laugh, rolled onto his back to catch her in his arms. She laughed in childish delight as he hugged her close.

http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v20/Blackcat666x/263849_zpsaeecb47b.jpeg
Philippe and an teenage Tempest

“Bon jour, ma petite.” he greeted her warmly, staring into her eyes.

“Bon jour, Philippe.” Tempest giggled, slowly feeling her anger and pain drain away. He noticed anyway.

“Why so sad? And do not lie to me little one. You know I can always tell.” Tempest rested her forehead on his chest with a small sigh.

“Mummy hates me. She said mean things to me today. She called me ‘spawn’. Why would she do that? I don’t understand.” Her lower lip trembled and her eyes filled up with tears. She was hugged closer, comforting without being crushed beneath his strength.

“I don’t know why mummies do such things, my darling child. There, there now. Dry those tears.” He set her on the ground and rolled onto his stomach, patting his side. “Rest child. I will watch over you until you awake.” Tempest did as requested with a small, tired yawn. Once she was settled, Philippe carefully wrapped one of his wings around her like a blanket and kept watch over his friend.

Re: [RP] The Blackfog Castle
August 27, 2013 05:55PM
Castle grounds

The Prince was now frantic. He had much of the staff now hunting the grounds for his precious daughter, Tempest. Nanny could be heard, her voice booming as she was looking in cupboards, the kitchen, the cellars, even the dungeons, where some of the imprisoned were even shrugging their shoulders, while shackled up and the executioner made a clueless expression, just before chopping off a thief’s hands.

“Not…seen ‘er, Nanny.” The executioner stuttered as the thief was letting out a blood curdling scream. “Oh shut up, you. Tis a scratch.”

Stables

http://i5.newhorse.com/dynamic/photos-category/horse-photos-section-533/melvillerich/510.stall_photo_1.gif.jpg

Joffrey had a bright idea that Tempest might be hiding in the stables. She did have a thing about ponies, even if she did prefer the blue elephant to the white pony he had organised. Running into the stables, he started searching in every lot, the sound of the gates being opened and closed, with large handfuls of hay being tossed in the air, as Joffrey tried to find his missing daughter. Seated outside the stall that had the white pony waiting, was none other than Minerva. She had been waiting hours for this, and was a bit surprised to see the Prince look so frazzled.

“If you be looking for the white pony, he is just in here, M’lord.” Minerva purred, rising to her feet, and smoothing out her gown with her slender digits.

“What? What are you on about, woman?” The Prince said, poking his head out of a stall, hay now caught up in his disheveled locks.

“The…white pony you ordered. It’s right in here.” The witch said with a sing song voice and a sweeping gesture like you would get from a game show model. Minerva obviously didn’t get what was going on.

“I haven’t go time for that now! My daughter is missing! Screw the pony.” The Prince said, running past and taking a quick look at it. “Hells bells, it is white. Ugh. Get rid of it. and with that, the Prince ran out of the stables, and headed out to the courtyard, screaming for Nanny.

The witch froze, her face strained as she couldn’t believe what she just heard. “But…I…” The horse whined, and then raised its tail and dropped some dung upon the floor. The Witch snapped her fingers and the horse changed back to black. With curled fists, she stomped out of the stable, and went to chase after the Prince.

http://feminema.files.wordpress.com/2012/02/sandra-bullock-and-practical-magic-gallery-1.jpg?w=480

<3>

 


Night Lands Castle (17) – The Blood of Kings.

$
0
0

 

 


Re: [RP] The Blackfog Castle
August 28, 2013 07:32AM
Selene and Joffrey’s Room

Selene finished organizing her clothes and turned to pat Magda on the shoulder “My clothes are all set, but please start gathering up Joffrey and Tempest’s things.”Magda nodded silently, not wanting to say anything that would get her hurt. The princess then looked to Desmond with a slight smile “Stop looking so mopey, I expect you to come and keep me sane.” Walking up to him, she placed her hand on his arm and squeezed it encouragingly.
http://medias.gifboom.com/medias/9aab846d0c064a978975ce3b0f693050@2x.gif
Desmond wrinkled his nose playfully and said “Me? Worried? Impossible. Come now, we ought to go and tell your family you would like to leave soon.”

Selene nodded and stepped out into the hallway. With a sigh, she stopped a servant that was walking by. “Where is my husband?”

The servant looked at her fearfully and said “I ‘eard he was seen down by tha’ stables, your grace.”

The princess nodded and waved her off, giving Desmond a hard look “He is spoiling her again, I swear…” With that, she spun on her heels and walked down the hallway and out of the castle with Desmond close at her heels.

Castle Grounds

http://26.media.tumblr.com/tumblr_ln7a4qvc551qaa163o1_500.gif
Just as soon as Selene stepped out of the castle, she felt something was wrong. Call it mother’s intuition. Walking towards the stables, she felt her heart grow heavy as she called out “Joffrey! Tempest! Where are you, my darlings?” Not seeing them in the stables, she rushed out and looked around nervously. “Desmond, I can’t find them.” Turning to a stable boy, she demanded if he had seen her. He mumbled that he had seen the prince heading towards the courtyard, and Selene rushed out of the stables before he could say anything else. Desmond gave the lad a smile and a gold piece before following the princess out.

Selene picked up her skirts and began to run, her long blonde hair whipping behind her. Desmond merely walked, knowing he would catch up with her and where she would be. The princess began to shout more as she neared the courtyard “Joffrey! Tempest! Where are you?”

Re: [RP] The Blackfog Castle
August 28, 2013 07:59AM
Castle grounds

By now, the Prince was frantic. He had looked everywhere, all her favorite places to hide, and turned up empty handed. This was no longer a game for Joffrey. He couldn’t understand how a seven year old could just vanish without a trace? Still sporting hay in his hair, from searching the stables, he was now running out of options. Nanny finally emerged from the castle, and she too had come up empty handed. Spotting the Prince, she picked up her skirts and made her way down to the lower grounds, where Joffrey was practically pulling his hair out. Reaching him, Nanny looked tearful

“She’s no where to be found in the castle. Unless you have some secret trap doors, or walls I don’t know about.” the Nanny asked him with a glare. Joffrey shook his head.“Trust me, Nanny…they would have been the first places I would have looked. She’s not on the grounds. Not anywhere I could see. Oh hell…what am I going to tell her Mother?”

Just then..Nanny and Joffrey heard a familiar voice;

“Joffrey! Tempest! Where are you?”

The pair looked at each other in shock. “SELENE! Panic set in. What would her reaction be to find Tempest was missing? Joffrey made a weird squeal sound, like he was going to have his balls ripped off, if Selene lost her temper over it.

http://www.reactiongifs.com/wp-content/uploads/2013/05/Russell-Brand-Mind-Blown.gif

“Help….” Joffrey whined, and Nanny slapped him across the face. “Get a grip. Tell her the truth…she has a right to know. And to be honest, wasn’t it Selene that set the girl off in the first place?” Joffrey was gripping his cheek, looking like he was the one getting in trouble. “Alright alright…I’ll tell her. But…if she kills me..I want on my tomb stone. Here Lies Prince Joffrey Brax…he never stood a chance”

That said, he sung out. “Over here, Sweetheart…er….Darling…about Tempest…” 

<3>

Re: [RP] The Blackfog Castle
August 28, 2013 08:41AM
Castle Grounds

Selene perked up at the sound of her husband and went rushing towards him. Smiling brightly, she flung herself into his arms and breathed a huge sigh of relief against his chest. Lifting her head, she batted her eyelashes and cooed softly “Oh my love, I was just so worried! You mustn’t do that, it will be the very death of me!” Turning her cheek against Joffrey’s chest, she began to purr again and looked at Nanny “Hello there.”Snuggling into her husband, she sighed contently and murmured “Yes, about Tempest…I was just so awful to her at breakfast, I can hardly stand to look at myself.” Lifting her head again she rested her chin on his chest while she looked into his eyes. “It’s just that my mother was so hard on me herself, I just don’t know how to get my point across without being so foul and mean. It’s not just an excuse, I will try harder. I do love our little princess and just want what’s best for her. Surely she knows I love her?”Realizing her daughter wasn’t with her husband, she pulled back in his arms and looked around him “Um…where is she?” A though dawned on her and she dropped her arms to swat him playfully “You’ve spoiled her again with another pony, haven’t you! Oh Joffrey, how loving you are…” Reaching up to tweak his cheek, she cooed “You really are the best daddy…” Withdrawing her hand, Selene then looked around as her eyebrows knitted together. Turning to Nanny, she asked“She just off riding, isn’t she?”
http://data.whicdn.com/images/60501941/large.gif

Re: [RP] The Blackfog Castle
August 28, 2013 06:02PM
Castle Grounds

Selene had found Nanny and Joffrey, who both put on their best faces as she rushed towards Joff and wrapped herself around him, her angelic aura coming to the fore. Clearly she was happy just to find her husband, and was all apologetic about her behavior towards Tempest at meal time. Joffrey did love his wife, very much and then he became lost in her affectionate mood. It was like she was able to charm him and he forgets all of what he is doing.

“Oh my love, I was just so worried! You mustn’t do that, it will be the very death of me!”

“My petal blossom, I do hope I am not the one to ever cause you death…be more like…err…yes, I am so sorry for making you worry so.”

Nanny scowled at Joffrey from behind, her hands making their way to her hips. She jerked her head as if to instruct Joffrey to tell her that Tempest was missing. Joffrey stuck out his bottom lip in a pout, and as Selene made greeting with Nanny, Joffrey shook his head violently. He had chickened out on telling the truth. When Selene snuggled and explained how she didn’t get any really good parenting skills from her own Mother, Joffrey sighed, knowing full well it was the same case with him. Nanny looked set to freak. Joffrey was stalling, and it was only going to get worse as time marched on.

“I do love our little princess and just want what’s best for her. Surely she knows I love her?”

“My little pookie bear, she knows how you feel about her, and of course we all know you want what is best. She is just…that age. So inquisitive and curious. Asking a lot of sensitive questions. My worst fear is that she is exposed to things beyond her understanding, like a maid who I am certain will be cleaning the west wing with a toothbrush, when I’m done talking to her.”

More stalling…and now the Nanny huffed in an aggressive fashion. This was going too far. He needed to man up, he needed to get a grip and tell her the truth. But Selene finally asked the big question.

“She just off riding, isn’t she?”

At this, Minerva appeared and she was smiling brightly. “Why yes, the princess is off riding the new white pony that the Prince arranged for her. The gnome is out watching her, she should be back in…a few hours.”

Both Nanny and the Prince stared at the witch in surprise, who winked at the Prince. Had she just saved his neck…or was she wanting something for her deception?

http://27.media.tumblr.com/tumblr_lo1bkjZ8X01qh2o7zo1_500.gif

<3>

Re: [RP] The Blackfog Castle
August 29, 2013 08:48AM
Castle Grounds

Selene smiled and nuzzled more into her husband’s chest as he apologized “Oh you are so very sweet, my love. I am just so lucky to have a husband like you who cares for our daughter so dearly.” An impish grin crossed her face as she began to squirm and wiggle against her husband “I want another…”

She heard Nanny huff but assumed it was from the lovey dovey display of affection the prince and princess were doing. Pulling back, she laughed softly and waved a hand nonchalantly “I’m so sorry, Nanny, I just can’t get enough of this man.”
http://28.media.tumblr.com/tumblr_lidynlt5Eq1qbp4vao1_500.gif
The princess turned her head to look at a woman she wasn’t very familiar with. Tilting her head to study her, her eyes roamed over her form before returning to the witch’s hues. Another smile broke out as she explained where her daughter was. Looking back at her husband, she laughed “Oh thank goodness! Joffrey, why didn’t you just say so, you goose!” Throwing her arms around him once more, she hopped up off the ground so her feet dangled as her arms were around the demon’s neck.“That gives us plenty of time to go knock the bed around and make me another child!” Glancing at Minerva, she smiled and nodded her head “Thank you for the whereabouts of my daughter.” As she faced her husband once more, she began to plant kisses along his neck and nibbled his ear, immediately disregarding everyone that was around them.

As Selene began to maul her husband, it was then that Desmond finally showed up. Watching the princess like that made him want to vomit, so he turned his eyes to Minerva. Raising an eyebrow, he stepped forward and held his hand out to shake. On his extended arm there was a tattoo of a rune on his wrist, one that displayed his vast knowledge of the more earth elemental magic. Smiling slightly, he murmured “I don’t believe we have had the honor of meeting…I am Desmond, the princess’s personal adviser.”
http://31.media.tumblr.com/tumblr_m1wuk4b6AX1r9jumao1_500.gif

Re: [RP] The Blackfog Castle
August 30, 2013 05:17AM
Castle Grounds

“Another?” Joffrey’s eyes widened, while his wife was squirming and practically wrapping herself around the Prince. Under the current circumstances the idea of another that was anywhere near the work of their daughter Tempest, had him all tied up in knots. Currently their daughter was “missing”, accept that the witch Minerva had the Princess fooled into thinking otherwise. As much as the thought of a romp in the sheets would be a wonderful stress reliever, part of him recoiled at the thought of making another baby. Hell, he really didn’t even put much effort into the time when Tempest was conceived.

Nanny actually slapped the side of her own cheek, watching this unfold. The Princess was like a cat that had caught the canary, and was positively gushing at the fact that she simply could not get enough of her husband. Selene was oozing charm, wit and sex appeal, dangling from his neck, her feet wiggling. It was so much like the early days, when they were first courting, and it became clear, that Selene wanted Joffrey….right there, right then. The Princesses kisses, and the nibbling on his ear, had him practically turning into mush. You could see his eyes rolling back. She was like a hypnotic drug to his fancy, and when she was like this…so full on and practically eating him up. Selene had won. Joffrey found he had a lopsided grin, and swept her up in his arms, dismissing Nanny and Minerva with a light wave of the hand.

http://media.tumblr.com/tumblr_ljy2sxwVFw1qfk721.gif

“Terribly sorry…off to bed my wife. Please make sure Tempest is..washed up for dinner later.” Joffrey carried Selene off, humming and nipping at her neck as he did so, leaving Nanny standing there. Nanny gave the witch a sly look and folded her arms.

“Since YOU said she is off riding, YOU bring her up to the house when she is done.” Nanny stormed back off to the Castle, where she was probably going to lay down, and count her blessings that the child’s care was now in the hands of the witch.

Minerva shrugged her shoulders and pouted deliciously, not really caring what happened to the Prince’s daughter. Course, she had company now, and knew that this sneaky devil was one that had his eyes on the Princess. She glanced at his runes, and smirked. “So…you’re the pup that has been sniffing at the Princess’s skirts, hmm? Really wish you would go a bit further. Might give me half a chance to spend time with the Prince.” The witch didn’t care if the Warlock heard her schemes, she knew that he would be able to read her like a book. Rounding on him, she brought a finger up under his chin playfully. “Minerva…is my name. Dark witch of the Night lands, and future Queen…if I get my way.”

http://celebritynewsie.com/wp-content/uploads/2013/07/b7cb0__thedefinitionofclass.gif

<3>

Re: [RP] The Blackfog Castle
August 30, 2013 07:46AM
Castle Grounds – The Secret Garden

http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v20/Blackcat666x/tumblr_lz57h5jdNP1qaw501o1_500_zpsdadcaabe.gif

Philippe stared down at the young girl wrapped securely in his wing and couldn’t help but feel a kindred spirit within her heart. He, himself, had been unloved by his own mother and like Tempest, ran away from home as a young dragonling. He had sensed the special magic of this particular valley and had settled here, content to be alone. When Tempest had stumbled upon his lair, he was surprised to feel somewhat pleased at her offer of friendship. He had been alone so long, he’d forgotten what it was like to have friends.

It was her gift to him, her friendship, that allowed him to manipulate the magic surrounding his home to do what he did while she slept.

http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v20/Blackcat666x/IMVU/Philippe_zpse3dfe1e6.jpg

“Your mother has done you a great disservice, my darling girl. I will correct this so that you will have the weapons to return her words back on her.” he murmured, pulling her closer to his body. He bent his head down until a puff of air from his large nostrils blew gently across her face. As he backed away, a glow surrounded her body, pure white in its intensity with flecks of red, black and gold swirling around. He kept his eyes on Tempest, even when the glow became as bright as the sun. He watched the changes that she underwent, wanting to be sure she felt no pain during the transformation.

http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v20/Blackcat666x/guardian-anne-stokes-16896347f6_zps41f9ba26.jpg

Her body elongated and became more feminine, curves growing where they should have. Her face became more elegant, taking on more of her father’s features than her mother’s. Her hair softened to a honey wheat color, growing longer until it draped low to her hips and over her shoulders in a silk-like cascade. Her lips became more lush and full, pouty but just slightly appealing. On a gasp, her eyes flew open, going from their original sky blue color to a brown so light they were nearly red. Wings, black at their base and spreading out to red at their tips sprouted from her back, shredding the top of her dress until it fell to her hips in tatters. He looked upon her new form, pleased, as the glow began to fade.

http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v20/Blackcat666x/IMVU/tumblr_inline_mn2gn5Nlak1qz4rgp_zpse7b4b70f.gif

Tempest, for her part, was panting heavily, as if she had just run from one end of the gardens to the other. She looked at Philippe, awe and shock all over her face.

“What did you do to me?” she wondered.

“I aged you. You are now a young woman of fifteen.” he replied, truth coloring his words. She stared down at herself running her hands along her face and arms, her new and mature breasts, even reaching back to touch her wings.

“What am I?” she whispered.

“You are a mixture of both your mother and father. The same…but different. A Dark Angel, with all the powers and abilities of light angels, such as your mother and that of demons, like your father.” She was truly amazed at this for it was more than she expected when she entered this realm. Philippe had simply done what she had secretly longed for. She felt wonderful. Taking up the tattered remains of her dress, she covered herself and slowly got to her feet. She wobbled a bit as her center of gravity tried to reassert itself do to her new appendages. Philippe steadied her with a wing until she felt secure enough to walk on her own.

“Why do I not feel conflicted?”

“Because your very soul, that which makes you who you are, has always had the best and worst of both your parents. You have a balance within you, two worlds, one soul. Yin and Yang. Listen to that balance and It will guide you wisely.”

http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v20/Blackcat666x/IMVU/tumblr_static_tui_and_la_zpsbc5caa13.gif

She raised a shaky hand to her face, a small smile upon her lips. “Why would you do this for me?”

“First, to thank you for giving me your friendship these last few years. I never realized just how lonely I was until you stumbled upon me. The second reason was to aid you. Your mother wishes to speak to you as if you were an adult and not the young and curious child you started out to be and belittling you when you do not perform according to her plans. I have sensed this from you many times over in the past. I have simply given you the means to fight back, as it were. But if you do not wish to remain in this form, at this age, I am able to return you to your previous form.”

“No!” she exclaimed quickly, blushing in embarrassment. She laughed, a joyous sound. “No, Philippe. I dare not squander such a gift.” She stared down at herself once more, blushing as she held her ruined dress to herself. Philippe spared her further shame by directing her to a copse of trees that would conjure up whatever she wished. So saying, she immediately got herself a new dress, pleased to find their were slits to comfortably fit her wings when they made an appearance. Once dressed, and under Philippe’s watchful eye, she took the time to learn to control her wings, making them disappear and reappear at will, even getting flying lessons from her friend. She took to it all like a newborn duck to water and she couldn’t help but thank the large dragon over and over again with hugs and kisses to whatever part of his face she could reach. His deep chuckle was music to her ears as he gently wrapped his wings around her in his own version of a hug.

It was late that evening when she curled up to his side again. “I should probably return to them soon. My father must be so worried.”

“Never fear, my Tempest Storm.” he began, catching her smile at the nickname he bestowed upon her some time ago. “Though a week will have passed here with us, you shall only be gone two days in your realm.” Philippe told her. She nodded, pressing a hand to her mouth to stifle her yawn. “Sleep, darling. For you shall need your energy to face what is to come.”

She nodded, yawning once more. “Thank you for being my friend, Philippe.” she murmured as she drifted off to sleep. “The pleasure is all mine.” Philippe whispered fondly, laying his head at her feet and drifting to sleep himself.

Re: [RP] The Blackfog Castle
August 30, 2013 09:46AM
Castle Grounds

http://30.media.tumblr.com/tumblr_lfloxsY9It1qbmw3bo1_500.gif
As Joffrey carried his princess off, she smiled gleefully at getting her way. She purred louder as he nibbled her neck, her feet kicking happily. Raising hand to cover her face, she giggled with embarrassment as servant after servant stared after the happy couple when they entered the castle. Snuggling closer, she cooed “You really are such a good daddy…but I think you’re an even better lover…” With that she laughed loudly down the hallways as he carried her off.
http://cfile28.uf.tistory.com/image/2111F04B51FE6C5C2A4F92
Desmond looked at the ground before facing Minerva with a slight shrug “Woof.” With a smirk, he watched the way she brushed the nanny off, he himself not caring in the slightest if the child even returned. He was, however, quite intrigued by the princess’s request for another child. He knew she longed for a son to dote on, just as Joffrey doted on Tempest. This could work in his favor.

As Minerva placed a finger to his chin, he crossed his arms and gave her an assessing look as she revealed her plans.He chuckled “I must say, I am impressed by your ambition. As for the princess’s skirts, she hardly lets me touch just the hem of her gown.” He frowned at this and stared her down “If you get your way, I get mine…” Stepping away from her, he began to pace with his hands behind her back “You and I could do wonders, I think…” Glancing at her, his smile turned sinister.

Re: [RP] The Blackfog Castle
August 31, 2013 05:48AM
Selene and Joffrey’s bedroom

Prince Joffrey wasn’t feeling like a very good daddy at the moment. He had just let Minerva blatantly lie about their daughter’s whereabouts to save his own skin. No doubt this was going to cost him heavily later on, both from Nanny, and of course the Witch. Why was it so many wished to interfere in their lives? Seeing Desmond roll up just as Joffrey was about to carry his wife away, he could sense that Desmond favored Selene a little too strongly. So what choice did he have, then to abide by his Wife’s wishes when she asked for yet another to add to their household.

Kicking the door open to their marital suite, he chuckled darkly as he carried her over to the bed, then placed her down gently as she gushed about him being a better lover than a father. “Oh you’re heading the right way for a smacked bottom, Love.” Joffrey said in a teasing voice. He started to unbutton his shirt, as though he was the town’s leading male stripper and shook his hips to his only tempo.

http://24.media.tumblr.com/tumblr_leo7pwgjzk1qekeb5o1_500.gif

“Dah…dah dah dah..daaaaaaaah dah!” he sang, showing off a bare shoulder, as he stood side on, and performed a few pelvic hip thrusts. “Are you horny, Baby? Do I make you wet?’ Do I?…Rawr!” He pawed the air like a cat, then struck another mincing pose.

Castle grounds

Minerva was starting to take a shine to Desmond, an evil one at that. She had had designs on Joffrey for some time, and now thought this was the perfect time to act it out. Glancing up towards the Castle, she grinned menacingly, when she looked back at Desmond. “The Princess wants another baby. YOU want to get under her skirts. Well, the answer is simple. A mere….distraction, I lead Joffrey away to find his brat of a child, while YOU…using your ability of glamour and shape shifting, make yourself LOOK like Joffrey….and finish the deed. Sew your seed within her…and produce a Son.”

It was a diabolical plan…but would Desmond take the bait? If Selene is seen to have been unfaithful to her husband, then Joffrey may divorce her…which would lead the way for Minerva to go for him herself.

http://24.media.tumblr.com/76a8453fc98b95bc1c28775e4d3a32dc/tumblr_mityfpALTW1s3749jo1_500.gif

<3>

Re: [RP] The Blackfog Castle
September 01, 2013 03:09PM
Selene and Joffrey’s Bedroom

http://31.media.tumblr.com/tumblr_m1wyj8MGnL1rnt5huo1_500.gif
center]Selene thoroughly enjoyed the dark delicious sound of her husband’s chuckle, her pulse racing as he placed her gently on the bed. As her husband teased her with his little dance, her own face was serious and calculating, a huntress ready to attack her prey. A small smile curved her lips as her eyes darkened with lust. Pulling her dress down to her stomach, she leaned back on her hands as her blonde hair fell around her bare skin. Licking her lips slowly, she tilted her head and purred “If you can catch my bottom, by all means…” Leaning forward, she lifted the rest of his shirt up to nip at his hip bone. Looking up at him, she smirked and quickly crawled away on the bed. “Come and get me, demon.” She rolled over onto all fours and began to crawl as fast as she could, her hips wiggling her ass enticingly towards him.[/center]

Castle Grounds

http://cdn02.cdnwp.thefrisky.com/wp-content/uploads/2013/03/21/ryan-gosling-rachel-mcadams1.gif
As the witch boldly proclaimed his desires to be in the princess’s skirts, his eyes flashed as he grabbed her chin. Leaning forward, he smiled coldly “If I were you, I would not be spreading that around much further. I am her…adviser. A close friend. A better man than that fool of a prince will ever be towards her.” His eyes were still dark as he let her go, but his charming smile returned to his face. Folding his hands over his chest, he began to pace around her. It was something he had never thought of doing himself as he didn’t see how he could stoop so low to get the princess’s favor.

However…her plan did have some advantages. If the prince discovered that Selene was unfaithful, despite the fact that she was under the presumption it was Joffrey, he would surely cast her to the side. The princess would then be left vulnerable and prey to what pretty words Desmond always had to offer. He could convince her that Joffrey never even loved her to begin with and that he was just a selfish demon only capable of loving himself. He clearly didn’t love Selene enough to believe her over anyone else. Perhaps he would even go so far as to convince her that the prince was just using Selene to procreate. It would crush her and it would leave the princess to him. He would then take her back to her parent’s castle while Joffrey hopefully decided to try for a divorce. Her parents would surely back Selene up and Desmond would be there to raise his own child while slowly allowing Selene to love him in her own time. The plan was genius.

Turning towards Minerva, he nodded and held his hand out to shake on their agreement “You have my word, woman.” 


Night Lands Castle (18) – The Blood of Kings.

$
0
0

 

 

 


Re: [RP] The Blackfog Castle
September 01, 2013 08:26PM
Feeling her face getting squeezed in the grip of Desmond’s fingers, he showed a very nasty side to his temperament. How on earth he kept this from Selene was an absolute miracle. Minerva practically had fish lips, unable to move her jaw, since Desmond was letting her know under no uncertain terms, that he didn’t want everyone knowing his dark secrets.“I…am her adviser.” He projected, thinking himself a far better man for Selene than the dopey Prince Joffrey. But Joffrey had something that Minerva wanted…Power. To be named Queen of the House of Brax, that was her goal, and Joffrey was a stepping stone to that. When Desmond pulled back his hand, Minerva reached up and rubbed her jaw, opening and closing her mouth, clearly suffering from discomfort. Desmond walked around the witch warily, and she gave him a snide look. Her plan in her mind was foolproof and they would both get what they wanted.

“Don’t ..EVER grab my face again!” Minerva growled in anger, clearly not afraid of the Warlock, since she had a few tricks up her own sleeves. Surely he had to agree that she was about to provide him with opportunity to do what he may well have dreamed of. She shook her head, and you could hear her cracking her neck. “Hmmph…this is why they say don’t ever work with men. All grabby hands, and thinking with their dicks.”

Course, Desmond finally had the time to think about this plan, and he struck his hand out, for them to shake on the agreement. Sure, they didn’t like the other, but for what it was worth, they needed each other to pull this off. The handshake done, and she cracked her knuckles. “Just…follow my lead.” From here, she brought her hands together, and then started chanting, as in a nearby paddock was the black pony. Its coat started to turn white, and she grinned slyly as she strode on over, and placed a saddle on its back, that was resting on the fence railing. Tying it off, she then undid the gate for the paddock so the pony could canter out, riderless. Seeing this, she laughed and then spun fast on the spot before vanishing, and appearing in a window at the Castle, just two doors from the marital suite. She waved down to Desmond, that that was his cue, to do the glamour transformation into Joffrey, as she planned to lure Joffrey away.

Joffrey and Selene’s Chambers

Selene was being provocative on the bed, much to the delight of Joffrey, who had been keeping up his sexy dance routine, even sliding up and down the bed banister pole, as she watched him with hungry eyes. He pawed at her, throwing back his head, and then letting out a howl, much like a wolf does, when looking to the moon. “Hey…little Miss Riding Hood…you sure are looking good….you’re just about everything a big bad wolf could want…….Oooooooo!”

http://static.popdash.com/media/spl226196_001.gif

Selene was enticing him being on all fours and her hips wiggling, showing off that gorgeous rump of hers. He wanted to do more than smack it….he wanted too…

“PRINCE!…M’LORD!….it’s the Princess…she has fallen from her pony and lays in a field. Please hurry! Minerva stood outside the marital chambers and then chuckled silently, before going back to looking stricken. Joffrey stopped mid prowl and heard the witch’s cries. “Tempest?!” His fatherly instinct kicked in, and he dived off the bed, reaching for his shirt, backtracking as he begged his wife.

“Don’t move…I’ll be right back to shag you rotten, my Petal.”

He exited the room quickly and was met face to face by Minerva, who grabbed the Prince’s arm and tried to get him to follow her.

http://media.tumblr.com/tumblr_mehd2bMjNS1rtsjtx.gif

“Hurry my Prince…she needs you.”

<3>

Re: [RP] The Blackfog Castle
September 01, 2013 08:38PM
http://media.tumblr.com/tumblr_m6hqipTvGT1rrf9sa.gif
Desmond just shrugged with a smirk, clearly enjoying Minerva’s discomfort. “I could get a good handful of your arse instead, my dear.” As if to confirm her accusation about dicks, he wiggled his eyebrows and did a crude jack off gesture with his hand. This plan had him feeling naughty, and the desire to be malicious had been curling inside of him like a dark mist whenever he was around the demon prince.

Crossing his arms, he watched the witch disappear. Closing his eyes, he felt the earth shake beneath his feet as Desmond called on the earth’s vibrations to decipher her next location. Looking up to the window, he raised an eyebrow and nodded. Clapping his hands together once, he appeared at the nearest corner in the hallway to the marital suite. Placing his hands on the wall, he watched hungrily for the prince to exit with Minerva.

Selene and Joffrey’s Room

Selene laughed wildly as her husband teased her by calling her red riding hood (hardy har har…xD). Flopping onto her back, she opened her legs enticingly while watching him dance on the banister. “Get over here y-” She was then cut off by the intervening Minerva. Sitting up immediately, she tugged their fur blanket over her naked body as she stared at her husband in horror. The witch’s words sank in and she gasped “Tempest!”” But just as she spoke her husband’s name, he was already dressing.

Climbing off the bed slowly, her maternal instincts set in and she rushed towards the door with the blanket wrapped loosely around her. “Should I come look with you?” Worry and fear crossed her beautiful face as she stared at her husband pleadingly. The thought of her daughter hurt weakened her and all she could do was reach out feebly. With a soft whisper, she spoke after him “Please find her, my love…”
http://img204.imageshack.us/img204/9831/amanda2i.gif

Re: [RP] The Blackfog Castle
September 02, 2013 03:14AM
Selene and Joffrey’s Chambers

How enticing Joffrey’s Selene was, as she presented herself to him in a fashion that few men could refuse. But when the voice of the witch called to say Tempest was in danger, or hurt, Joffrey’s parental side took over, and he had to leave his beloved in a state of undress. Joffrey was in the mood for some shenanigans, but as soon as he left the Chambers, he had a stern look upon his face.

http://i1206.photobucket.com/albums/bb447/citinsummik/image-11.gif

“Come, we go to the stables, and get horses and ride out to this field and fetch Tempest.” Joffrey was in no mood for waiting, and already started to walk briskly, with Minerva taking one look behind her, to see if Desmond was ready to take Joffrey’s place. Minerva gripped the edges of her black skirts, and trotted on after the prince, pretending to care for the little one known as Tempest.

Stables

The gnome seemed surprised to see the Prince enter the stables and immediately shuffled over to the lot where the Prince’s prized stallion was kept. He unlocked the gate, and hobbled in, bringing out the horse, as other stable hands got it ready with the saddle and reigns. The witch was quick to follow, and the gnome gave her a filthy look. So, whatever the Prince was up too, had something to do with the witch. Another horse was prepared for her, as she grinned slyly at the gnome.

“We are off to find my daughter on that blasted white pony you arranged for her.” The Prince said with a face of fury, getting on the back of his mount, as the Witch followed suit. The gnome looked bewildered, and was about to say that he had not followed through, when the Witch made a gripping motion with her hand, that was like she was trying to wring someone’s neck. The gnome spluttered and staggered about, his eyes widening, before falling to his knees in a heap. The Witch changed the expression on her face to one of innocence and concern, uttering;

http://31.media.tumblr.com/a31f400da7539a3386565c450bbd490c/tumblr_mnpzvi7cv81sslcuoo1_500.gif

“Poor fellow…cat got your tongue?” It wasn’t a cat that had it…it was the witch. The Prince had no time for games, and kicked the flank of his horse, cantering out of the stables, with the witch right behind, and together they rode out to the plains of the Night lands, in search of Tempest and her white pony.

http://31.media.tumblr.com/tumblr_llzl29NDNu1qarupao1_500.gif

<3>

Re: [RP] The Blackfog Castle
September 02, 2013 02:20PM
Selene and Joffrey’s Room

http://25.media.tumblr.com/tumblr_lnin6sVqgm1qd10pyo1_500.gif
As Desmond watched Minerva lead the prince away from the room, he closed his eyes and allowed his power of Glamour to take over. Opening his eyes, he appeared to be the spitting image of the prince. Looking down at his hands, he smiled slowly and leaned against the wall. He thought it would be best to wait a few minutes so Selene thought he was speaking to someone about Tempest’s whereabouts. Feeling he had waited long enough, he then pushed off the wall and stepped into the room to see the princess crying with her face in her hands. Stepping in slowly, he spoke softly as he watched how she looked beautiful even when she was grieving “It’s good to feel something for Tempest, even when you two don’t get along.”

Selene looked up and frowned, thinking it was her husband in the room “Of course I feel something…she is my daughter.”

Realizing he was walking on thin ice, Desmond knew he would have to play his cards just right. Stepping towards her, he reached his hand out and smiled slightly “Of course you do, petal. You are an amazing mother. And…an amazing lover.” He certainly hoped so as he looked down at the sad princess.

Of course Selene at the compliment right up as she assumed it was her husband showering her with praises. “Oh my darling…I feel so scared for her…” Reaching out, she took Desmond’s hand and pulled him gently next to her on the bed.

He wrapped his arms around her and reveled silently at how right this all felt to him, despite his ruse. Pulling away, he then smiled and used some magic to pull red roses out of his sleeve. They were Selene’s favorite.
http://27.media.tumblr.com/tumblr_lb8en9xVys1qaa163o1_500.gif
Gushing softly, she reached out and took them greedily “Oh Joffrey, these are so lovely!” Sniffing them, she smiled slowly“You are doing a great job of distracting me…”

Desmond smiled slowly and leaned in to nip at her neck. Breathing across her neck, he murmured “Oh, I can do even better…”
+++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++
After several glorious moments later, Desmond lay appearing as the demon prince naked with Selene fast asleep in his arms. Smiling softly, he turned to kiss the top of her head and placed his free hand on her bare stomach. Muttering a quiet incantation to himself, he watched his hand glow. His son was successfully in her womb, and he placed a spell on him to grow rapidly in her womb. It would only be a matter of days before she gave birth and then he would grow even more rapidly until he was a teen…the perfect age to take under his wings without giving him and Selene the poor hassle of dealing with another brat. Just thinking about their future made him smile. Kissing her head once more, Desmond stood up and changed back into his own form. Turning to watch her sleep, he murmured “Soon, my love…you will be all mine very soon.” Blowing her a kiss, the warlock then turned and left her chambers while whistling down the corridor.

Re: [RP] The Blackfog Castle
September 02, 2013 08:09PM
Fields of the Night lands

Both horses spirited through the lush fields of the Night Lands, with Joffrey riding like a fiend, possessed with the fear of his daughter Tempest being in danger. His eyes peeling the land for sight of the white pony, that would lead him to his daughter. The horse’s hooves pounded the wet earth, and he darted between trees and jumped the horse over fallen logs, urging his horse on harder with a mighty kick to its flank.

http://24.media.tumblr.com/tumblr_macllnU7fG1rybm7oo1_500.gif

Minerva was actually having trouble keeping up with him, though having her ride her horse to the very limit like this, and chasing the Prince across the plains was a damn sight more fun than being cooped up in that castle. Minerva was not so much watching out for Tempest, since she knew very well, that the girl was off on some other part of the Castle grounds. No, she could only watch how masterfully Joffrey rode his horse, and half wished he would ride HER just the same. She had heard the tales of how he treated women before Selene came along. In fact, many that were once his bed maidens, boasted about his size, and his insatiable lust for intimacy. Could it be that Selene managed to tame this wild demon for her own ends? If so, Minerva was intent on getting a bit of Joffrey for herself. Being Queen would not only have the perks of ruling over the Night lands, but if he was as good as rumors went, then she was going to have a very long and lustful marriage.

Riding over another hill, the Prince finally spotted the white pony, the one that Minerva had released, before alerting the Prince and stealing him away from Selene. The Prince cried out “There she is!” Thinking that Tempest should be close to where the horse was grazing on some green grasses. He urged his horse on, riding at breakneck speeds, to get down the hill and leap off his horse, to search the long grasses for where his daughter might be laying. Minerva now had to prepare herself, for the act of her life. Chasing after the Prince on her own horse, she pulled up hard as she reached the spot where the Prince was now off his horse, and sweeping his hands through the long grass. “Help me find her.” He asked, his tone one of great concern and worry. The Witch jumped off her horse, then took out her bag of holdings. “I have something, that may help us.” Minerva said, stealth fully retrieving her crystal ball from her bag. She blew on it as she held it, and it swirled into the image of Minerva’s own face.

http://www.wearysloth.com/Gallery/ActorsB/2336.gif

“Show me…what I want to see.” She asked of the crystal ball, cleverly masking her intent. The woman in the ball winked, and the scene changed to that of “Desmond” pounding into Selene. Course it looked like Joffrey, but the real Joffrey was knee deep in the grasses, searching for Tempest. Minerva actually had to bite her own tongue from stopping herself from laughing. That sly old Warlock. He really was giving it to Selene. It was clear he was more than besotted, he was madly in love with the Princess. Minerva shook the crystal ball, and then sighed. “Damn thing….keeps showing me old memories..” she tossed the crystal ball back into the bag and then thought for a moment. ~The deed done, the seed sewn. The wife of the Witch’s love, impregnated by the Warlock. Fate is sealed, but all must sleep, for when they wake, the Princess will weep. Sleep…sleep my beauties, get some rest…for the child shall return~ This became an incantation, her words whispered on the wind, as the grasses started to bow and bend to the will of the Witch, who looked at the Prince, who was yawning his head off. “I’m so…tired….I…can’t..stay..awake…” and so easily he collapsed into the grasses, his horse moving forward to nuzzle his head.

http://24.media.tumblr.com/84f29f84c0e97c26a3c3fd78d78e833c/tumblr_mm93r14xsz1ra1qhao1_500.gif

The witch shooed the Horse away and knelt down beside the sleeping Prince. “One day…you won’t be so concerned about a wayward child and a horny angel for a wife. For it will be I that lays with you, my Sweet sleeping beauty.” She bent her head down and kissed his lips softly, as he drifted off unaware of all the evil that was befalling his family.

Far off at the castle, the servants, the court, and all the household staff, even the dogs, fell asleep. All except for Desmond, wherever he may be.

<3>

(Time skip – Two days)

Re: [RP] The Blackfog Castle
September 02, 2013 10:29PM
Castle Grounds

And so, as the week had gone by in the Secret Garden with Philippe, two days passed in the real world and it was time for Tempest to return home.

She stood upon the path that would lead her to home before turning to Philippe.

http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v20/Blackcat666x/IMVU/450_dakota-fanning-jane-dakota-fanning-as-jane-1664291045_zps526e315f.jpg

“I don’t want to go back. So much has changed.” she murmured.

“Including yourself.” Philippe nodded.

“Yes.”

“But you know you must return. I fear there is great danger about to befall your family.”

At that, Tempest looked at him, eyes wide.

“What? What sort of danger?” she demanded. Philippe got a faroff look in his eyes and was quiet for a few moments before he shook his head.

“I cannot see it. The way is blocked for me. You must go now and protect what is rightfully yours. You know your destiny, now you must embrace it.”

She took his words to heart, knowing he had never steered her incorrectly before. She drew the hood of her cloak up over her head. “I will come and visit you often, as much as I am able.” she asserted. He gave a deep chuckle and stared at her with fondness in his eyes.

“I wouldn’t have it any other way, my child. Now go. Face your destiny.” Nodding, she turned and stepped through the foliage. Stopping at the point where this world and her own met, she took a deep breath before she stepped through.

http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v20/Blackcat666x/IMVU/jane-volturi-o_zps1213f872.gif

She stared about the gardens with a small smile, spotting the places she would play when she was a young girl. Hard to believe that was two short days ago. It was leaning toward dusk and the castle windows were lit with dozens of candles, giving it an unearthly glow.

http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v20/Blackcat666x/f5dabda9-fb16-4400-9ecc-1526c808fa50_zpsb5320aed.jpg

A horse whinnied nearby and she turned to see her father’s horse cantering toward her…without her father in his saddle. “Ranger! Where’s father?” she demanded. Ranger recognized his master’s little foal by her smell, even though she was in a new form and shook his head, stomping his hoof into the ground. She climbed into his saddle. “Take me to him, quick as you can.” she ordered.

Ranger took off at a fast gallop, leaving the castle grounds and heading out toward the Night Lands…

http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v20/Blackcat666x/17f594bf-e635-4ab9-956e-1522d08f786d_zps20a36d4a.jpg

Picking their way carefully through the dense foliage, they almost trampled right over Joffrey. It was Tempest’s quick thinking in pulling on Ranger’s lead that kept the horse from stomping upon her father’s head. “Father!” Tempest gasped, sliding to the ground. She moved to his side, kneeling beside him. A loud snore greeted her and she felt considerably more calmer. Shaking her head, she shook him. “Father, wake up.” Another snore and a murmured reply. Sighing, she knelt closer until she was right at his ear. “FATHER! WAKE UP!” she shouted.

Re: [RP] The Blackfog Castle
September 03, 2013 04:44AM
Castle Grounds

Laying in the long grasses of the Night land fields, Joffrey had been asleep. Asleep thanks to the magic of Minerva, who had managed to cast her spell on the entire lands. The one who had been spared from this was of course Tempest, who had been missing in reality a week, and somehow managed to age in that time, to become a young lady of the age of fifteen years. All this of course, was unknown to the Prince, who had been searching for her, with the Witch. The same witch that lead him astray. Now, he is laying in the grass with his daughter kneeling before him, yelling in his ear, to wake up.

“FATHER! WAKE UP!” The shout was loud and right in his ear, startling him so he sat bolt upright, rubbing the back of his head. “What the devil am I doing out here?” And…who are you?’ The Prince asked, looking at Tempest funny. He then saw his horse, Ranger.“Ranger….what was I doing? No..wait. I was looking for my daughter. Tempest. YES..wait, where is Minerva?” The Prince rose to standing and started to look about, before cupping his hands to his mouth and calling out. “YOU DUMB TART…COME BACK AND HELP ME FIND TEMPEST!” he bellowed. No answer was heard of course and he muttered and put his hands on his hips. “That…was the longest nap I think I ever had. Oo I think I got bugs in my pants.” Joffrey started to wiggle and walk funny, trying to shake the bugs out of his jocks. He kept looking at the “older” Tempest and said. “Wait…you. You..called me Father. I don’t remember having teenage daughters. Unless I forgot to kill that maid back in…no..err..you look so familiar. I can’t put my finger on it.” Joffrey finally stopped jiggling and then he slapped his hand to his cheek. “HOW BLOODY LONG WAS I ASLEEP?!” He started to panic, thinking that if this girl was Tempest…he had been asleep for years. He looked at her, like he was about to pee his pants. “Tempest? Did you get stung by the Milk and Honey fairy bee?” Noticing this girl had breasts.

http://s3-ec.buzzfed.com/static/enhanced/webdr02/2012/12/12/11/anigif_enhanced-buzz-31223-1355329655-9.gif

<3>

Re: [RP] The Blackfog Castle
September 03, 2013 06:52AM
When her father sat up, mumbling something about her and witches, it was all Tempest could do was watch on in amusement. He got to his feet and watching him walk around, shaking bugs from his pants…it was like a comedy of errors and she couldn’t help but giggle. Especially when he looked to the distance and started to yell at nothing: “YOU DUMB TART…COME BACK AND HELP ME FIND TEMPEST!” When no answer was forthcoming, he turned to face her. “Wait…you. You..called me Father. I don’t remember having teenage daughters. Unless I forgot to kill that maid back in…no..err..you look so familiar. I can’t put my finger on it.” He slapped a hand to his cheek. “HOW BLOODY LONG WAS I ASLEEP?!” He started to go into panic mode and she grabbed his hands to steady him. “Tempest? Did you get stung by the Milk and Honey fairy bee?”

Tempest laughed, drawing her hood from her head so she could look him fully in the eye.

“I once asked you for a white pony and you went out of your way to make sure I had one. But I changed my mind and wanted a blue elephant instead. And you gave me one. It is a memory I will always cherish.” she smiled, brushing her hand across his cheek. “It is me, Father. Your little Tempest.” she chuckled, looking down at herself. “Well…not so little anymore, but it is me.”

http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v20/Blackcat666x/IMVU/ef95b3d6-cf3b-4348-9300-cc65b5bd2b53_zps676eb51d.jpg

Re: [RP] The Blackfog Castle
September 03, 2013 11:54AM
Selene and Joffrey’s Room

Selene woke up with a start, a sharp pain in her stomach causing her whole body to tense up. Letting out a loud gasp, she sat up in bed as sweat trickled down her face. Her blonde hair was plastered to her naked body and as she looked down, the princess screamed. Only days had passed and yet there she sat with a large swollen belly. Sobs wracked her body as fear plagued her normally soft features. “Oh gods…help! Someone help me!”She began to flail and wanted to climb out of bed to find someone to help her, but Desmond was soon waiting in the doorway for her. He had been sneaking around the castle while everyone slept, biding his time patiently for his beloved to wake up. He came in every day to work his growth spell on the child while making sure both Selene and the infant were safe. When he had heard the princess cry for help, he knew that his and Minerva’s plan had indeed come to fruition.
http://charlottecarrendar.files.wordpress.com/2013/09/bc0fd-tumblr_mhboi5eoew1qe4308o1_500.gif?w=640
Standing in the doorway, he watched calmly as Selene struggled to get out of bed. With a soft sigh, he walked into the room and looked down at her lovingly. “Darling, don’t you remember? Joffrey has given you a son and the gods have blessed you with an extraordinary child. He has been growing for days, but I must say, such a thing must have put quite a stress on your body. You’ve been sleeping for days now and have been making excellent progress.”
http://media.tumblr.com/5cf0de618b0ceadfb4d923b919cce548/tumblr_inline_mi84muJCym1qz4rgp.gif
Selene’s eyes widened as she tried to swallow what Desmond was feeding her verbally. Raising a hand, she gestured angrily at nothing since Joffrey wasn’t in the room “Are you telling me that my husband impregnated me with a baby powerful enough to grow within DAYS and I’m about to give birth?!” As her voice raised, she felt another contraction hit her like a painful tidal wave and it sent her back on the bed. Crying out, she grabbed Desmond’s hand as her inner darkness came to the forefront. Her eyes were pitch black and it looked like she had fangs. Her nails elongated to claws and she screeched in a horrible voice “BRING ME MY HUSBAND!”

Desmond made no effort to move has he let the princess dig her nails into his skin. “I will do no such thing. You are about to give birth to a beautiful son and you need me here. Now on three, you push.”

By the commanding tone in his voice, even the dark Selene knew better than to argue. Still clutching his hand, she did as he commanded and pushed.

+++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++

After several moments that felt like hours, Selene was laying on her bed as happy tears rolled down her cheeks. Swaddled in her arms was a baby boy that was sucking on her teat greedily. Looking down at her son, she sighed contently and turned to look at Desmond. “Thank you…he is so beautiful…”

Desmond nodded and leaned forward, looking at the miracle that was really half his. Kissing her on the forehead, he murmured softly “You are welcome. I shall go find your husband and daughter now.” He squeezed her hand affectionately and strode out of the room.

Selene watched him go as an uneasy feeling washed over her. She didn’t know what it was, but she felt something horrible was about to happen. Then turning to look down at her gorgeous baby son, the thoughts soon dissolved and an over-whelming sense of love and completion filled her.
http://25.media.tumblr.com/f71513803a5ee08d4b167ac968213c96/tumblr_mp9iarLi8L1s8mgqko1_500.gif

Castle Grounds

http://media.giphy.com/media/uS7VODf7CnJWU/original.gif
Desmond had use his ability of scrying to find the location of Joffrey and Tempest, and he soon stood before them. Glancing between the confused prince and the daughter that now looked to be a teenager, he raised an eyebrow. Stepping towards Tempest, he smirked “My my, it seems there has been all kinds of new developments while you all slept…” He didn’t bother to explain himself as he then turned to Joffrey “Your grace, I have come to inform you that your wife has just given birth to your expected son and wishes for you and Tempest to come and greet the royal prince.” As he waited for the shock to settle in, he tried his best not to look suspicious and had to bite the inside of his cheek to keep from laughing.

Re: [RP] The Blackfog Castle
September 04, 2013 03:26AM
Castle Grounds

The Prince sat with his face riddled with confusion. His last memories of his daughter were of her asking what the maid was up to, bosoms, and …the painting of Queen Metia in the hall of Ancestors. Tempest..was seven years old, not this teenager that knelt beside him. She spoke fondly of how he had tried to get her a white pony, and instead she wanted a blue elephant. Then he remembers he was about to have sex with his wife, for she wanted another child. Minerva, the witch led him to this very field to find his daughter. The witch was gone, Tempest was all grown up, and yet he had been asleep two days?

Rising to standing, the Prince held his head and looked down at his daughter thoughtfully.“Don’t worry about me…I’m clearly going mad.” What could possibly happen next?

“My my, it seems there has been all kinds of new developments while you all slept…” Desmond appeared. That vile weasel of a man that was always up his wife’s skirts. How Joffrey despised the slimy codfish of a fellow.

“If you mean my daughter….I am still trying to come to grips with that, and for the love of all that is evil, I don’t think I can take another shock today.”

Seems like Desmond was about to deliver the next shock, in spades.

“Your grace, I have come to inform you that your wife has just given birth to your expected son and wishes for you and Tempest to come and greet the royal prince.” 

“The what?’ The Prince’s face simply was aghast. Did he just say…his wife gave birth?

“No…no..no see, that’s not possible. Heh, I would…I would remember laying with my wife. And…I know…I KNOW..I didn’t. She can’t be pregnant…and…WAIT…HAD A BABY?” Poor Joffrey. He looked at his fifteen year old daughter, then back at Desmond and suddenly felt very sick.

“I was asleep….TWO DAYS…..not…nine months…not..eight years.’ The Prince’s mind simply couldn’t cope with all this. It was too much. “She….I…we weren’t expecting ANYTHING. She asked me to …to….and I would have, but I had to go find Tempest..” He then pointed to Tempest. “You…yes…and …why…is this so confusing?”

He fell to his knees, and started to sob.

“This is a nightmare….I want to wake up!” And with that he started to beat his head on the ground.

http://i.telegraph.co.uk/multimedia/archive/01241/russelbrand_1241853c.jpg

<3>

 


The Roxburg Family Manor (11) – Rosas Spinis.

$
0
0

 

 

Re: (RP) The Roxburg Family Manor.
September 02, 2013 06:26AM
http://25.media.tumblr.com/tumblr_mduu0htAHG1runt8uo2_250.gif
“Mother, stop, stop!” Bess screamed and screamed until her voice went horse, and even then she croaked her anger and her hatred for the woman that had birthed her. As she felt her youngest daughter press into her side, Bess shot a hand out and gripped onto her. She pulled Alice into her side, whilst her limbs fought to return to their position against the pillar, Bess fought the spell, her mother might be powerful….but Bess’ grief was overwhelming it all. “Alice…”Bess breathed, her eyes were red rimmed and she was still crying…the joy of seeing her daughter again, mixed with the hatred for her mother and the anguish at seeing her family torn apart was to much for her. As Alice took her hand Bess dropped her head for a moment, her daughter was so close, close enough so that Bess could keep her safe should her mother turn on her. At the sound of Elviras shrill cry, Bess’ head snapped up. Juliette stood arrogant and smirking beside Lilith. Bess glared and screamed in fury, trying to claw her way forward but not getting anywhere. She screamed at Juliette, at her mother and at everything…her life had gone from being perfect to crumbling down around her. Bess watched with wide eyes horror as her mother knelt and took Amos’ head in her hands. Her grip looked like she meant to crush him…but she simply held him there Bess held Alice close to her, afraid that she could disappear from beside her.
http://www.havencrest.co.uk/images/page-divider%202.jpg
http://24.media.tumblr.com/a94b271c84e725f4cd29570a98e2b467/tumblr_mkxfyrRviw1qayayao3_250.gif
Lillian had not expected Amos to talk back to her, and she had certainly not expected him to rise again. Her eyes widened in slight surprise and horror, as his grip on her wrist tightened. She was forced to her knees as he rose above her, eyes glowing with sudden resolve and a willingness to go on. Lilian gritted her teeth and tried to wretch her hand away, she was strong…but not still not as strong as her. As he spoke, his words hit home…but instead of grinding her down, it fueled her anger and only made her want to end him sooner. As the rain washed across her face, matting her hair and making her makeup run, Lillian stared up at him and as his foot rose into the air, she became all to aware that this could be it…that this could all over for her….
suddenly, she was free. His grip had loosened and she tore her hand back, cradling it to her chest. glancing over her shoulder she saw that Amos had ran to his Juliette. The girl and the father stood in an awkward embrace, Juliette was basically salivating and Amos didn’t seem to notice as all.Lillian bristled. She stood and whirled, hitching up hr skirts she ran to Agares who lay moaning still. She glared down at him before picking up his blade “I should have known better than to put my trust in a dog!” she spat before lifting the plat up and holding it in front of her face. Lillian muttered some forgotten words in a langauage older than time itself. The blade glowed red, eery and strange. The steel hardened in her hand, it turned black, looking as if it had been burnt. Lillian smirked, her anger and her hatred for Amos drove her. She was half mad now, with want to kill him.
Lillian broke into a run, Amos had her back to her, till holding Juliette. It was then the other daughter cam running, Juliette broke away from Amos and Lillian had the opportunity for a clean strike. Still running, she drew the blade back, the point aimed right for the middle of his back.
The blade was so hot, that it cut through his skin like it was warm butter. Lillian drove the blade deeper and deeper into his chest, her strength gave her the ability to go straight through his spine. She knew exactly when the blade had pierced his heart…for she heart the cry of sheer and utter anguish from her daughter. Lillian had never heard such a sound before, it was horrible and blood curdling…and it made her grin.
Using her free hand Lillian took hold of the back of his head, of one great horn and tugged his head back so that it lolled against her shoulder “You may be his brother” she whispered to him, her eyes flicking from his face and locking with her daughters. Grinning at her sworrow she continued “But am i his Queen…the mother of his heirs, and i may be nothing more than a good fuck…but at least i still have my life.” Lillian twisted the blade sharply, drinking in the sound of his dying breathes. “I belong at no ones heel..i fought, tooth and nail for what i have now…and i will not loose it to the likes of you and my fucking idiot daughter” Lillian hissed into his ear. “Have fun in Hell Amos…i’ll be here…destroying this perfect little family you created” Lillian chuckled and with a sharp tug, she pulled the blade free and let him go. Her grin was wide, as her eyes. She stood there for a moment, holding her bloody sword and staring down at him as if she couldn’t believe that what she had done had worked.
http://25.media.tumblr.com/tumblr_mc619pMf2Y1ra39l0o1_250.gif

Re: (RP) The Roxburg Family Manor. new
September 02, 2013 08:57AM
Juliette flinched at her father’s touch, her body stiffening as his arms went around him. Scowling, she listened to his words before she went completely rigid.“Edward..was…attacked?” Her eyes darkened until they were completely black as a shark’s. There was no white evident, just a pure deathly black. Veins appeared around her eyes as she pulled her father tighter. Leaning in, she sniffed at his wounds and her lips curled into a desperate smile. She could only vaguely hear her sister sqauwking angrily and her mother cry as Elvira stepped up to them, but she was seeing her own very different color of red. She immediately gripped her father and whipped him around so his back was facing Elvira, using him as a shield against her sister. Leaning in to sniff him, her fangs elongated so she could feed.
http://24.media.tumblr.com/d3635ec210f1d96f1254028c277324d5/tumblr_mkyoyrqgqx1rhw3hro1_500.gif
However, she was soon interrupted as she heard her grandmother step closer. Stepping back, she faced her with confusion“Grandmother, what are you doing?” But it was no use. Just as soon as she had finished speaking, Lillith had stabbed a blade into her father. Wincing, a look of horror covered her face as she covered her mouth. Her father was dead. Turning to face Lillith, she gasped “How could…you…deprive me of my fresh blood.” The look of horror dissolved from her face as she began to cackle maniacally. Taking her place safely by Lillith’s side, she crossed her arms and looked at her sister coldly “Oh you poor thing…didn’t you always tell me to embrace what I was? To be a true demon, like your slutty self? Look at what I am! I am of your own making…you…mother…father…darling Bartholomew. Don’t like what you see? Tsk tsk, I would have thought you would have been proud to see what evil truly looks like.”With that, she dissolved into the ground before another word left her lips.

(Thread Change- The Underground Salon. I’ll wait for Lillith to post her following xD)

Re: (RP) The Roxburg Family Manor. new
September 02, 2013 09:40AM
Elvira saw her sister bring her father to bear to use as a shield, but she was too far gone in her hate and anger. She would simply take them both down, hoping to get him away from Juliette.

That was until she saw her own grandmother step in behind Amos, stabbing him straight through to the heart with her blade of death. The familial bond she felt with her father snapped, effectly stopping Elvira in her tracks. Like a puppet with its strings cut, she crashed to Earth, an inhuman howl of pain and grief erupting from her lips. The fire raged around her in a hellish inferno, drying the ground around her to the point it changed to glass beneath her feet.

She barely heard her sister’s words, her gaze focused on her father’s still form a few feet from her. “Father.” she whispered into the air, rain still falling around them, the fires of her rage slowly tapering away until she was in her human form once more. She took no notice of her grandmother and former sister leaving.

Not caring she was naked, she crawled on hands and knees through the mud until she reached her father’s side. Sitting, she pulled his head into her lap, pressing her forehead to his own, her tears mingling with the rain falling from the sky. “Daddy. Please…don’t leave us…” she whispered over and over again, rocking back and forth.

She was unaware when Sally stepped from the house to wrap a blanket around her naked form, heedless of the rain soaking her own clothing, nor the rest of the household staff surrounding them in a circle of grief. All she knew at that moment was that her father, the only man she would ever admit to loving besides her brother, was dead or dying in her arms.

Re: (RP) The Roxburg Family Manor.
September 02, 2013 10:25AM
Amos embraced his lsot daughter heartily, squeezing her tighter in his arms. Tears flowed from his face as he held her, though these tears were soon lost when he looked into her eyes and noticed the change. “Juliette…what…” She moved him then and pulled him closer, her teeth ready to sink into his skin. He felt Elvira’s eruption of power, and couldn’t help but feel proud of it, except for the fact that it was homing in on father and daughter in their reunion. However, he hardly had the time to act as he felt it.

It was a sting at first, nothing more. He was ready to whip around and tear the head off Lillith for such a weak attempt at finishing him. The blade then pierced through his left shoulder blade, and the pain became more of a sting, leaving Amos’ mouth wide and gaping. He immediately let go of Juliette, his arms falling to his side. He roared in pain and made to flap his wings, to knock Lillith away from him, though it was not to come to be as the blade pierced his heart. His roar was cut off suddenly and his entire body stilled. He didn’t move, and it seemed as though time itself had stopped. Then his hands fell to the blade which had pierced the other end and he recognized the burn well. It was a spell he’d created, to make an ordinary blade capable of killing any high ranking Demon, even Lucifer should it come to it. How she came to it possession was unknown, but at this point it didn’t matter. Amos was dying.

Her hand yanked his head back as it gripped his horn, and he listened to her words, gasping for breath. “You may be his brother, but am i his Queen…the mother of his heirs, and i may be nothing more than a good fuck…but at least i still have my life.” The blade twisted in his chest and tore at the flesh of his heart, blood quickly filling the rest of his body and pouring less through his other wounds. His eyes widened with rage as she continued. “I belong at no ones heel..i fought, tooth and nail for what i have now…and i will not loose it to the likes of you and my fucking idiot daughter. Have fun in Hell Amos…i’ll be here…destroying this perfect little family you created” You can insult a man as you would a dog, but do not threaten his family else you are in for a world of pain and disdain. “Yet you stab me…in the back….bitch. You are further at my heel….than you may yet realize.” This is what drove him even after the blade was yanked from his body. With a roar and a final roar fueled by a rush of rage, his own blade appeared in a blast of green flame in his right hand. As quick as his body would allow, he spun, holding the blade up and aimed for her head. She’d likely avoid the attack, but no way would she do so unscathed. Likely Amos would create a gash over her face, which caused by a Demonic blade, would not heal fully and would cause a burdened scar, forever marking her face. Though it was not a grievous wound, Amos would be happy with this as his last stand. “To mark the most beautiful in hell, with an imperfection, is good enough for me.”

He then collapsed to the ground, reverting to his human form. He gasped for air as his daughter came to him and embraced him in her arms. His eyes fell to Elvira’s face, with a gentle smile covering his lips. Drops of water fell from her face to his, her tears mixing with his own. He reached up with his right hand, being the left was unusable. “My Little Devil…” He spoke softly, breaking every now and then to cough up blood as it began to slowly fill his lungs. “You are my greatest prize. Of all my accomplishments in all my years, I have never been so proud of any as I am of you. You are a Roxburg through and through, and beside your brother you must take care of the house. Of our name. Of your mother. I love you, Elvira. do not ever forget that. For this will not be the last you see of me.” His final words were spoken in a whisper as he turned his head to Juliette, and saw her embracing the woman that had just ended his life. His eyes dried and his lips moved weakly to utter a new incantation. The barrier around the house glew brightly, and tendrils flew from it, wrapping around each roxburg and yanking them all in side it. All, except Juliette and Amos, whose body rested in the dirt.

His eyes fell to Bess as she landed in the dome he’d made, and using his telepathy, he entered her mind and brought to her images of their wedding day, and the many moments they shared since that enforced a love that had grown for hundreds of years. The pure joy and love he held for her filled her mind, and then fell away as Amos drew his last breath. Though, this was not the end, as shown when his body erupted into flame a few moments after his final breath left his lips. It took a while, but the flame died out, and Amos’ body was gone.

Re: (RP) The Roxburg Family Manor.
September 02, 2013 10:36AM
Outside

Alice looked as though it had been her that Lillith had struck. Her breaths were shallow in her mother’s arms, and her mouth was agape as she watched her father, sisters and grandmother. Her lower lip quivered as more and more tears began to pour form her eyes. Her demon had ceased trying to bring itself out, almost as if it had taken pity on her. She gripped her mother tighter as they were pulled into the house, her eyes remaining on her father through the open door. “Daddy… No…” She had to turn her eyes away when his body combusted in such a bright light, and buried her face in the crook of her mother’s neck as sobs broke from her lips. She tried to remember the last thing she’d said to her father a year ago, but she couldn’t. Her mind evaded her, and the only image she could muster was her grandmother, driving a sword into his heart. She wanted to scream, to cry until she couldn’t cry anymore, to kill every stupid servant in the stupid house that Lillith wanted to take away from them so desperately. But, because her father would not want that, she didn’t. She simply held her mother in return to the woman’s comforting embrace, her little shoulder’s shaking and her splutters and sobs currently the only noise in the manor.

Re: (RP) The Roxburg Family Manor.
September 02, 2013 06:49PM
As she stepped back and away from the family, Lillian was all to aware of a burning sensation on her cheek. Dropping the sword she tentatively touched the side of her face….only to recoil in horror. Glancing to her left, she could just about see her reflection in one of the many glass panes that littered the house. Upon her left cheek was a long, deep scratch. Still red raw and weeping blood. Horrified Lillian raised her hand again and placed it upon the wound. She tried to heel it up and whilst it did work somewhat, the main gash still stood out starch and red and ugly upon her lovely skin.
http://media.tumblr.com/8c838556c6cc3c885bfee9a2ee652c46/tumblr_inline_mm1nh7D7Qs1qz4rgp.gif
With a terrible cry of fury she whipped around, staring at at the dark stain on the cobble stones were Amos’ body had burnt into the earth. She eyed each one of her grand children over before her bright eyes landed upon Bess. Despite the scar and despite the pain, Lillian grinned “Widowhood suits you my dearest” she mused before glancing to the sky. The rain washed over her face and down over her body. With that she seemed to melt, with a hiss, like water coming to the boil, steam rose from across Lillians body until, she was nothing but vapor, swirling and twisting through the air and heading far away from the manor.
(thread change)
http://www.havencrest.co.uk/images/page-divider%202.jpg
http://media.tumblr.com/94f892488af20ab6be420b0edbdc74b6/tumblr_inline_mkern5yodF1qz4rgp.gif
Bess could do nothing but stare.
Tears rolled across her cheeks still, but she had become to numb to everything that she didn’t care or notice anymore. As those last few memories of her and Amos’ happiest day replied over and over in her head, the entire joy of it all made Bess feel ill. With Alice still tucked protectively in at her side, Bess finally let her youngest go. Shakily she got to her hands and knees, she wasn’t all that far away from where her family was staring to gather around the darkened cobble stones. The once stunning red gown, was now dirt caked and torn…and still she didn’t care “Amos…” she croaked, her voice horse. As she crawled up and dropped at where his feet had been Bess reached forward with a shaky hand and touched the blackened cobbles. They still felt warm, even with all the rain.
It was then the shocking truth of it all hit Bess like a boulder. She would never kiss him again, she would never bare him another child. She would never be able to curl up next to him on a Sunday morning and laugh with him….she wouldn’t be able to hold him or be held again…Bess was half a person now, Amos had been with her for decades and now…there was nothing but a hollow emptiness inside her…
“Come back to me” she whispered, coiling in on herself, she wrapped her arms around herself and lowered her head down until her forehead touched the still warm stain “Come back Amos…”
She began to weep, violent cobs racked her body as Bess crumbled. She couldn’t stand, she couldn’t talk…she could only cry and weep and wail for the husband she had loved and lost. 

Re: (RP) The Roxburg Family Manor.
September 02, 2013 09:28PM
Elvira sobbed uncontrollably as her father reached up to touch her cheek. She covered his hand with her own, staring into his eyes. “My Little Devil…” He started to say before a harsh cough gripped him, blood staining his lips as he struggled to breathe. “You are my greatest prize. Of all my accomplishments in all my years, I have never been so proud of any as I am of you. You are a Roxburg through and through, and beside your brother you must take care of the house. Of our name. Of your mother. I love you, Elvira. do not ever forget that. For this will not be the last you see of me.” His voice faded to a whisper as his hand fell from hers. He turned his head a final time to stare at the two people who betrayed him embracing. His lips moved and Elvira struggled to hear what he was saying. There was a bright flare of light behind her and she found herself grabbed by a force not her own and pulled, kicking and screaming into the house.

“Father! No!” Elvira screamed, struggling to get through the protection barrier but it held true. She sank to her knees, shivering from the cold and the grief running through her veins as she stared at her father’s still body.

Beside her, Alice and Bess were embracing one another as every person in the house crowded around the open doors to stare one final time at their beloved Master.

There was a flash of flame as Amos’ body was consumed back to the ether from wence it came. It was a few moments before the flame died and his body was no more. Elvira bowed her head, silent, tears streaming from her eyes. “Until we meet once more.” she whispered.

Movement from the corner of her eye brought her head up and she watched her mother stumbled from the house, falling to her knees at the spot where her father’s body had once been.

“Amos…” she could hear her mother whisper, voice hoarse with pain as she reached out a shaky hand to touch the still dark and smouldering cobblestones. “Come back to me.” Elvira shuddered, watching her mother slowly lose herself to her grief. She felt more than saw Sally step in behind her, placing Elvira’s dressing robe over her shoulders.

“Go to her, Miss Elvira.” Sally whispered into her ear, her own voice thick with tears. Elvira’s eyes were still on her mother, who had wrapped her arms around herself and lowered her head to the ground, sobbing uncontrollably. “She needs what family she has left now, you especially. Go to her.” she whispered again, squeezing Elvira’s shoulder in comfort. Taking a shaky breath, she nodded, getting to her feet with the help of Lurch. She thanked him, to which he grunted in the affirmative before turning to face her brother and little sister.

“Sally is right. Mother needs us. We must be strong for her now. We are all she has.” So saying, she belted her robe and stepped through the barrier their father had raised with his dying breath, ignoring the rains that soaked her skin once more. She slowly made her way to her mother’s side, kneeling down into the mud beside her and wrapping her arms about the grieving woman.

“Mum. Come inside out of the rain.” Elvira whispered into her ear, hoping she was heard…

- – -

It took some time for the Roxburg children to get their mother settled for the night before returning to their own rooms to grieve privately, each lost in their memories of this horrific night…

Elvira’s Room – a few hours later

http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v20/Blackcat666x/bedroom_zps9d923268.jpg

The rains had long since stopped and dawn was struggling to break through the cloudy skies above the city. Having not yet gone to sleep, Elvira sat on the edge of her bed, staring at her hands. They were rough looking from the fighting from the ball and she had ripped a few of her fingernails.

Sally stepped into the room, holding a bowl of soup. She placed it on the side table and sat down next to Elvira. She placed a comforting hand on her charge’s shoulder, catching her attention. Elvira looked at Sally and it damn near took the maid’s breath away with the lost look she could see in her eyes.

“Oh my darling child.” Sally whispered, giving Elvira a look of complete understanding. Elvira seemed to collapse in upon herself and Sally pulled her into her arms, rubbing her hands up and down the girl’s back as Elvira wailed out her grief. “Your father was a great man. He would not want you to mourn him so.” she whispered. Elvira sobbed, pressing her face into Sally’s shoulder.

“I know, Sally. But knowing your own sister and grandmother were the cause of his death…it hurts.” Elvira murmured as she drew back. Sally pulled her hankerchief from her pocker and wiped at Elvira’s face.

“Unfortunately, Miss Juliette forged her path the moment she left the house with that demon dog. We cannot change what has passed. We must instead strive for a better future. Do not let your father’s final wishes go unanswered.” Sally stated, brushing Elvira’s hair back behind her ear and pressing a hand to her cheek.

Elvira knew Sally’s words were wise and nodded. Sally got to her feet, pointing to the bowl.

“Eat. Then you need sleep.”

“I’m not hungry. I’m going to take Jezebel out for a while. I’ll stop at the cafe if I feel peckish.” Elvira stated as she headed to her wardrobe to change. She need to get out of the house for a while. She was feeling a bit claustrophobic. Sally simply nodded, knowing this was Elvira’s way of dealing with her grief. She helped Elvira dress, putting the young woman’s hair up into a tight bun with ringlets framing her pale face.

“Please be careful, Miss Elvira.” Sally told the girl as she headed down the stairs. Elvira didn’t give her a reply, simply nodding her head as she headed for the stables.

Jezebel was already saddled and ready to go when Elvira approached. The stableman handed her the reins before she climbed into the saddle. Jezzie whinnied, tossing her head, drawing a small smile from Elvira’s lips. She lightly kicked her flanks and Jezzie instinctively knew where to go.

Elvira paused in front of the house, staring down at the still blackened stones where her father once lay. He gave his life for his family, and she would honor his memory by living hers.

She made a sound that got Jezzie moving again and she headed for her favorite spot in the woods outside the park. She needed time alone from everything and everyone.

—thread change to the park—

Re: (RP) The Roxburg Family Manor.
September 02, 2013 11:08PM
Death…the final frontier. A place we never return from. Final. They say we never get to chose our ending, that fate takes our hand and leads us into darkness, or the light. Bart was a witness, a spectator to this death. His Father Amos, would have his dying wish, and send all back into the house to safety. He spoke his final words of love to his daughter Elvira and projected the happiest of memories to his beloved Bess, who was forced against a pillar unable to move. How was it, that all this was played out to Bart in slow motion? Why was he unable to save his own Father, from the blade of his grandmother? What kind of sick perversion is it, when you slay one of your own? What was family? Did blood even matter? Juliette…feasting on her own father. Unforgivable. The might of a man taken down in such a shocking display of hatred. Was this to balance out for all the harm and misdeeds committed by the Roxburg name? A new form of justice?

Bart stood without expression. The screams and cries of his female family members but a hollow reminder of what he had just lost. The Dark son of Amos, was un moving. No tears showed in his eyes, no voice projected from his lips. As each were sent back into the manor, as a last act of love by their father, Bart merely stepped aside, and watched all with black pitted eyes. He said nothing, then walked calmly to his room, not even taking note of the sniffs of Fanny, who looked bewildered and shocked by all the carnage. Amos was dead, and at that same moment, Bart died, but in a different way.

Bart’s quarters

http://charlottecarrendar.files.wordpress.com/2013/09/d5719-6.gif?w=640

Padding up quietly, Fanny approached Bart’s room, and then lightly tapped on the door, hoping he would answer. But there was no voice coming from within. “Daahling….I think we should talk. You need to…” At this the door burst open, and Bart was standing there, changed from his ball clothes, to a smart suit. “What do you want?” He never called her Kitten, or acted as he normally did towards his love. Fanny swallowed and then gestured to the stairs. “They…need you. Bart lent against the door, and folded his arms. “Do…THEY really? Fanny didn’t like the tone of his voice, and she was about to hold a finger up, when he seized her wrist and brought her closer to him, but not in a loving manner. “What kind of family kills its own? HMM? You explain that to me, then…you will think AGAIN before asking me, to help them.”
Fanny wasn’t having any of that, and stomped her foot, yanking back her hand. “How can you say its their fault? Elvira and your Mother..your sister…” Bart then let out a loud laugh. “My SISTER FED on my dying father. My Grandmother slayed him with a sword, and you want me…to suddenly acknowledge that this same family….won’t do the same to me?”he turned on his heel and continued to pack his bag, tossing in his clothes haphazardly. Fanny entered and tried to stop him.“Stop being rash!” At this, Bart spun around and slapped Fanny fair across the face, hard. “I JUST LOST MY FATHER…DON’T YOU DARE SPEAK DOWN TO ME…EVER.!”

http://24.media.tumblr.com/tumblr_m18mzgLy201qgvdf9o1_500.gif

It was clear, that Bart was more scarred by this, then anyone could have possibly imagined. Hurt and upset, Fanny gripped her swollen cheek as she fled the room in tears. Bart went back to packing, and as soon as he was done, he headed for the stairs. Lurch bowed as he reached the lower level and Bart stopped before him.

“I’ll be at Oxford, till I can arrange new accommodation. Take care of them.” Bart then placed on his hat, and walked out the door.

<3>

Re: (RP) The Roxburg Family Manor.
September 02, 2013 11:20PM
Outside Bart’s Room

Alice had been laying on her bed when she heard her brother and Fanny fighting. She had cried her eyes out for the last few hours, and now she felt… nothing. Numb. She already missed her father dearly, but something inside her… it snapped, and it was just that – she missed him, but she wasn’t agonizing to have him back. Something in her accepted that he was gone and there was nothing any of them could have done. But she still missed him, and loved him. She slowly walked down the hall, her bare feet noiseless on the flooring. She was in a nightgown now. A maid had gingerly helped her redress after she, Elvira and Bart had coaxed their mother to her room. She found Fanny and reached out to place a hand on her arm, a gentle smile on her face that didn’t reach her saddened eyes. She’s always liked Fanny, and had counted her as part of the family since day one. “I know I don’t have to tell you this, but Roxburg’s have high tempers – and run away when they are hurt. It’s in our blood. He’s just mourning in his own way, and I know that you know he loves you very much. As I am not involved, I know he has nothing to forgive you for, but in his mind, it is everyone else’s fault and he has to work through that himself. Once he can “forgive” you, I hope you can forgive him too.” It was a rare occasion that Alice was like this. She was sweet to her family, but she was never… wise.

“I’m sorry he hit you, he should have known better than that. Come, Lurch and I will get you some ice and we can all pretend like it’s just a normal night in the parlour. We can even gossip about who’s in each other’s beds among the staff.” Her smile became a bit happier, trying to cheer Fanny up. THIS side of Alice was somewhat more normal, always putting her own sadness secondary to her family’s. She was trying not to feel anger at Juliette, because she loved her sister, but it was all boiling just behind the sadness. She wanted to wring her grandmother’s neck, and slap her sister silly. But she also wanted to cling to her sister like a little girl and beg her to see reason, remember that it was her family that she was hurting. Alice was just a teenage girl after all – her mood swings were amplified by her demon. “Luuuuuuuurch.” She called, a bit of affection in his name. It seemed everyone in the family adored Lurch, except maybe her father. But her father was gone, and she needed to stop thinking about that.

Re: (RP) The Roxburg Family Manor.
September 03, 2013 03:21AM
Outside Bart’s room

Fanny, was a mess. Her makeup had run all down her cheeks. Her dress was in ruins covered in blood, mud, and tears. Curled up on a small couch that lined the hall not far from Bart’s room, she wept openly. Fanny was always made to feel like she was part of the family, and had been involved in many celebrations and functions. She thought so very highly of Amos, and he was like the Father that she never had. With broken shoes and a broken heart, Fanny wallowed in a pit of despair and grief. Bartholomew, her beloved had just struck her in a fit of rage, something he had never ever done before. She had already felt the sting of guilt, from having him help her into the house, only to find when he went back to help his Father, that his Grandmother and sister had done him in. For the Roxburgs this was a devastating blow, and she knew more than anyone that they needed to stay strong, for each other’s sake. But Bart just didn’t have the strength. Hurt beyond words, he fled out into the night, after more or less declaring he no longer wished to be part of a family that killed its own.

http://x.vukajlija.com/var/uploads/reactions/201305/94426/Helena-movies-GIFS-helena-bonham-carter-21243409-500-273.gif

Wringing her hands, she was lost and forlorn. Nowhere to go, and nowhere to hide from her torment. Her face swollen from the slap. But as chance would have it, not all the Roxburgs had forgotten about her. Alice, the youngest of the brood came up to Fanny, and showed her kindness and reason that was beyond her years. Hesitantly, Fanny looked up at the sweet child, but her face crumpled, as she fought back the tears. Tilting her head, she cupped the girl’s cheek with her right hand, her netted glove all torn. Alice spoke of how the Roxburgs had high tempers and run away when hurt. Fanny knew this to be true. She had seen Bart do something similar at campus before. People always picked on those that were different from themselves, and there was no mistaking, the Roxburgs were different to most. Fanny was almost embarrassed to admit that she had been struck by Bart, but no doubt Alice must have heard it.

“I love him…so much. I only want him to forgive me. My heart feels like it is made of paper, and it has been shredded. Oh sweet child. I would give anything for this to be a normal night in the parlour.”

Lurch had heard the young Alice summon him, and he appeared, looming over the pair. He looked down sadly at Fanny and Alice, for he too suffered from the grief that had encompassed the entire household. He only knew how to serve the family, nothing more nothing less.

“You called, Miss?” Lurch said with a low bass tone voice. He saw the battered and bruised Fanny, and lifted her up gently as he dared, and went to carry her down to the parlour, where he would arrange tea and cakes.

<3>

Re: (RP) The Roxburg Family Manor.
September 03, 2013 09:24AM
Parlour

Alice had followed Lurch with a soft spring in her step, and when they reached the parlour, she plopped down and curled up in her favorite armchair. It was technically her father’s chair, but the two had pretty much shared it. She tried not to dwell on the thought, and acted like the chair was nothing special as she turned to smile at Fanny when Lurch set her down. “It’s good to be back. Lady Barnfield’s School for Troubled Girls was just… horrifying. Those human girls thought they were bad, huh? Sure showed them.” She muttered slightly as she got to the end, thinking about what might make a better conversation. “Oh, is that an engagement ring?” Her eyes locked in on Fanny’s hand, and she looked up at the woman through her eyelashes, a giddy little smile on her face. And then she realized Bart could have been the only one that asked, and Bart might not be the best conversation topic either. The thought was evident on her face as she looked to Lurch, as if he could help start the conversation in some way.

Re: (RP) The Roxburg Family Manor.
September 03, 2013 06:05PM
The Parlour

Down in the parlour, some of the staff had been busy. One had erected a shade screen and brought out some of Fanny’s clothes, so when Lurch set her down, two of the female staff moved to take her behind the screen, as Lurch went to arrange tea and a castle tower of cakes. Fanny could barely stand, but the maids did all the work, to remove the stained and sodden gown from her shivering form. Each of the maids looked so troubled and concerned for the Lady Fanny, who was always enjoyed by the Roxburg family when she came to stay with Bart. She rarely caused much trouble, or asked for special treatments, as Bart sought always to tend to her needs personally. This was the least they could do. By the time they had finished, and taken away her spoiled belongings, she emerged in a robe, and special slippers, her hair had been brushed down and long around her shoulders. She thanked each of them for their kindness, and then walked slowly to a seat that was near Alice. Alice herself, might not have been popular with some of the help, but there was always a few willing to overlook troubles in the past.

Lurch lumbered back in with a tea trolley, piled high with exquisite cakes, and finger food, as well as a large pot of tea and sweet china cups, that tinkered merrily as he pushed the trolley along.

“Tea….is served.” He said in his deep voice, offering to pour both Alice and Fanny a cup each. “Yes please, Lurch.” Fanny gestured with her hands, drawing up her legs under her, getting as comfortable as she could in her chair. One of the butlers stoked the fire pit, to offer the room more heat, and though the sadness still hung in the air, at least for now, Fanny was warm, dry and being seen too.

http://31.media.tumblr.com/e3b86226b82406b345736b3c01ba35ff/tumblr_mpsv85jFKR1rz3cx5o2_400.gif

Alice then pointed out that Fanny was sporting an engagement ring. Fanny had almost forgot about it, in all the excitement.“Your brother asked me to marry him, yes, Alice. But…whether he still wants to now…remains to be seen.” Holding a tea cup, she took a sip, and then sighed softly. “What a terrible night this has been.”

[www.youtube.com] (Lurch playing the harpsichord)

Lurch had done serving the tea, and made his way to the harpsichord, to play the girls a tune, that would hopefully lift their spirits.

http://cdn.static.ovimg.com/episode/231557.jpg

<3>


The Park – Rosas Spinis.

$
0
0

 

 

Re: {RP} Park
September 03, 2013 12:08AM
Elvira’s Sanctuary

http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v20/Blackcat666x/IMVU/2104581855_750b9c2f08_zpsc2e16b33.jpg

Taking no notice of others who might be in the park, Elvira led Jezzie into the woods to her private place. Once there, she let Jezzie off her lead to roam about as she wished while she sat among the broken stones, reflecting on how her life had changed in the last few hours.

Sitting on a low section of stone that safely held her weight, she leaned her head against the rough texture, staring off at nothing, trying not to think, trying not to feel. A lone tear escaped from her eye, quickly swept away with a gloved hand.

She thought of her mother, her littlest sister, her brother…poor Bart, thrust into the role of leader of their family. Elvira knew he was not going to take their father’s passing well. She would have to see about him when she got back to the manor.

She sighed, a picture of misery and lost dreams.

 

Re: {RP} Park
September 03, 2013 07:22AM
Elvira’s Sanctuary

http://fermer.ru/files/pictures/picture-103294.jpg

With a sixth sense and the ability to smell the scent of his mysterious beauty, the Count decided to venture out, long after his household slumbered. He felt no need to change into the form of a wolf, not yet. His goal was simple. Catch sight of the beauty, before the cock crowed and the sun’s rays illuminated the earth. The Count was still angered that the ball did not go to plan. His desire to take Elvira and treat her to a night of unforgettable passion and madness, was thwarted by that dog, Agares, loyal flunky to Lillian. Oh how he hated that bitch. The only real triumph was slapping her hard, as she tried to stand over him. An Alpha…and not just any, but one of Bavarian lineage.

So through the park he walked, till he came to an abrupt stop, and raised his head. The mix of all the different scents, there was one that stood out. HERS. She was in the park, away from the watchful gaze of her family. Stealth fully, he moved through the wooded area of the park, only to hear the soft sighs of Elvira. Sitting within the dilapidated walls of a once glorious building. This was no place for a woman of her standing. And yet the wave of sorrow, hit him suddenly. Why would she be upset? Unless of course the wound to Amos…was fatal. It was never his intent, to destroy the head of the Roxburg, no, that was Lillian’s plan.

The Count stayed in the shadow, and watched her silently. Drinking in her beauty. Inhaling her scent. Formulating plans in his mind…how one day…she would belong, to him.

<3>

Re: {RP} Park
September 03, 2013 08:31AM
http://cdn.evilbeetgossip.com/wp-content/uploads/2013/07/vanessa-hudgens.jpg

Although Elvira was alone in a wooded area, with not another soul around for miles, she was very aware of her surroundings.

The hairs on the back of her neck stood on end and she raised her head up. She didn’t turn around to look but she sensed someone was watching her.

“I know you’re there.” she murmured. “You may as well show yourself.”

Silence greeted her, but she was a somewhat patient person.

Re: {RP} Park
September 03, 2013 07:19PM
The Park

The Count, no longer had reason to hide, and so he simply stepped out of the shadows, and cast his gaze down on Elvira as she sat upon the stone. Clearly she had been weeping, and was lost in the sea of her own thoughts.

“You looked, exquisite tonight. I would have danced with you, but alas you had that…man hanging off you.” Coming closer, the Count inhaled sharply becoming intoxicated off her scent. So strong…so potent. He had planned the entire evening, for a simple dance, and yet it was not to be.

“He’s dead..isn’t he?” the Count now spoke of Amos, Elvira’s father. Why else would she have taken the journey here after the blood bath of a ball. “It was not supposed to have been like this. How was I to know….your own family sought to destroy the head….when…all I wanted was you.” The Count reached out to touch her cheek, a sign that the wolf was keeping his desires on a leash. Would she lash out? And who could blame her if she did.

http://media.tumblr.com/tumblr_lroxx6VotN1qky9no.gif

<3>

Re: {RP} Park
September 03, 2013 10:14PM
http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v20/Blackcat666x/wallpaper-after-rain-forest-morning-t2_zpsad529eca.jpg

There was a rustle of leaves and a snapping of twigs behind her, and she still had yet to see who her visitor was.

“You looked exquisite tonight. I would have danced with you, but alas you had that…man hanging off you.”

That voice! I recognize that voice! Elvira screamed in her head. So saying, she turned a little on her makeshift bench and came face to face with her kissing bandit. Despite what she’d gone through the night before, his words got a dark chuckle from her.

“Hmm…yes…a former relative’s…lover.” Elvira snarled, voice gone cold as she thought of Juliette. She turned her back on him, watching Jezebel munching away on some tasty moss she’d found. “But your…friends…did more damage than I ever could to that relationship.” she snorted, tangling her fingers into her lap.

There was silence between them for a moment before his next words stopped her cold.

“He’s dead..isn’t he?” Not knowing how he knew, she nodded, struggling against the urge to cry once more. She thought she had no more tears left. “It was not supposed to have been like this. How was I to know….your own family sought to destroy the head….when…all I wanted was you.” At that, Elvira’s head snapped up and around, just as he was about to touch her cheek. She quickly stood and backed away from him, wary and a little bit confused.

“What do you mean by that, sir?” she demanded, surprised to feel any emotions other than the grief that nearly crippled her hours before. “It wasn’t supposed to be like what? You know something, or you had something planned and I demand to know what it was.” she scowled, her anger threatening to ignite everything around her. As if to put truth to the thought, the ground beneath her feet began to smoulder.

http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v20/Blackcat666x/IMVU/tumblr_mk6dy6naJG1qdqz7wo2_250_zpsb974917d.gif

Re: {RP} Park
September 03, 2013 10:46PM
The Count took his hand away ever slowly, as he could see that Elvira was getting upset with his responses. It was not his intention, and so he decided to speak his mind, and tell her how it was.

“It was I that attacked your…former relative’s lover, the one that was on your arm. Right after your father was attacked by Agares. Yes, I watched it all. As I said….this was never my will. That was your Grandmother’s.” The Count stepped in closer to her, looking down with his presence much stronger within her personal space.

“Can you not smell the blood of your dance partner on me?” The Count asked, looking at her with eyes that were almost hypnotic. “I did my best to avenge your father….but, that fool got in my way. Sad to say…he didn’t taste very good.”

http://24.media.tumblr.com/tumblr_m3o71sSLmn1rpokdio1_500.gif

The Count then waited for her response.

<3>

Re: {RP} Park
September 03, 2013 11:14PM
Elvira was stunned…She knew her Grandmother was a bitch…but this was beyond the pale. “And yet…you knew this…but neglected to inform the family of the one she wished to harm?” she scowled, the smouldering underneath her becoming smoke.

He stepped into her personal space, making her very aware that she was alone, in a secluded area, with an Alpha Werewolf. “Can you not smell the blood of your dance partner on me?” he asked her, catching her gaze with her own. His eyes were nearly hypnotic in a way, and if she were anyone else, she probably would have fallen under his spell. But she was Elvira Roxburg, daughter of Amos, and she bowed to the will of no man.

She stood to her full height, which was still a few feet beneath his own and glared at the man. “I’d prefer not to smell you at all if I can help it.” she snapped, pressing a finger to her nose. He didn’t smell all that repulsive actually…sort of a mix between earth, grass after a summer storm and smoked sandalwood, if her sense of smell was correct. But she wasn’t about to let him know that.

“I did my best to avenge your father….but, that fool got in my way. Sad to say…he didn’t taste very good.”

“Fools rush in where angels fear to tread1.” Elvira snarled. “You really have the nerve to speak to me of plans and maschinations when this information comes way too late? How dare you, sir!” Her hand flashed out, intent upon wiping the arrogant smirk off the man’s face…

1quote attributed to Alexander Pope, an 18th-century English poet, best known for his satirical verse and for his translation of Homer. Famous for his use of the heroic couplet, he is the third-most frequently quoted writer in The Oxford Dictionary of Quotations, after Shakespeare and Tennyson.

 



The Park (1) – Rosas Spinis.

$
0
0

 

 

 

Re: {RP} Park
September 03, 2013 11:31PM
One thing that the Count had hoped for was that Elvira was the strong woman she was portrayed to be. His love from hundreds of years ago, was no mere wall flower, that would let any man woo her, or speak down to her. So when she let him have it, and slapped him with all the aggression and rage that was building inside of her, he took it. On the chin. His face turned in with the slap, only to round back on her. His look unchanged.

“I don’t think you understand. I never knew about the intent of your…family to end its own. That was totally unexpected. Had I known this plan, I would never have invited Lillian. Only reason I did, was I wanted all to see….how I felt about you.”

The Count backed away from her slowly, to give her room to breathe. He instead leaned against one of the stone walls, and folded his arms. “I let my pack, finish what the Roxburgs started….simple as that.”

http://media.tumblr.com/tumblr_m5zq22sQWR1rooebp.gif

<3>

 

Re: {RP} Park
September 04, 2013 12:19AM
The sound of the slap echoed through the trees and Elvira stared in shock, slightly appalled that she had done it in the first place. That he simply took her slap without getting angry, well…it impressed her. She held her hand to her chest, noticing the throbbing for the first time. But she wasn’t going to let him know her hand hurt. The man must have had a steel jaw*.

“I don’t think you understand. I never knew about the intent of your…family to end its own. That was totally unexpected. Had I known this plan, I would never have invited Lillian. Only reason I did, was I wanted all to see….how I felt about you.” he stated, backing away from her to lean against a piece of the stone wall, arms crossed. “I let my pack, finish what the Roxburgs started….simple as that.”

Elvira was surprised to say the least. She could sense the truth of his words and she had to admit, even to herself, that none of the wolves came close to touching her or her family…except Lillith and he lived to tell the tale. But then what he’d said before that finally registered in her brain and her mouth dropped open in surprise.

“How can you have feelings for me, when you just met me? I don’t even know you. You don’t even know me!” she replied, voice calm. Now that her anger was assuaged, the ground was no longer smoking and smouldering. She moved to sit on a downed tree nearby and where she had stood, the ground was charred black.

She stared at him. “Just who the hell are you anyway? I’ve seen you three times now, and don’t even know your name.”

*Nods to X-Men’s Wolverine

Re: {RP} Park
September 04, 2013 12:32AM
The Count remembered his manners, as he was of course European royalty, and snapped his heels together bowing politely before the still smoldering Elvira.

“Permit me, to introduce myself. I am Count Virgo Marulo, second son of the King of Bavaria.” There was no lie about this, he had sent out the invitations marked with the seal of his family, and was known to the Queen of England, who allowed him to set up residence in the country on the large Estate known as Baxter Hall.

Now, for the tricky part. How he knew her. Placing his hands behind his back, he walked with a dignified air, and kept his chin up high, not at all beast like in appearance, but how deceiving looks can be. He didn’t even bother to stop his walk as he answered her next question.

“Five hundred years ago, I fell in love with the most beautiful woman, her name Katarina Adelzhausen. Such beauty, one cannot imagine. Cruelly, she was taken from me. Lead to believe I had died in battle, she took her life and on my return, her body lay in the chapel…dead. I swore…on her grave that I would see her again.” At this point, he took out a locket, and handed it to to Elvira. If she were to open it, the picture within….was of her. Well, her likeness.

http://i.telegraph.co.uk/multimedia/archive/01208/hugh1_1208773c.jpg

Any fool could see then…he believed Elvira to be her reincarnation…the new vessel of Katarina.

“Astonishing…the likeness.”

<3>

Re: {RP} Park
September 04, 2013 12:47AM
At her inquiry, he bowed to her before introducing himself, displaying all manner of sophisticated royalty. “Permit me, to introduce myself. I am Count Virgo Marulo, second son of the King of Bavaria.”

His arms went behind his back and he began to pace back and forth as he gave her his explination. “Five hundred years ago, I fell in love with the most beautiful woman, her name Katarina Adelzhausen. Such beauty, one cannot imagine. Cruelly, she was taken from me. Lead to believe I had died in battle, she took her life and on my return, her body lay in the chapel…dead. I swore…on her grave that I would see her again.” He stepped closer to her, pulling a locket from his cloak and passing it to her. Curious, Elvira opened it to see a young woman staring back at her. The resemblance to herself was uncanny.

http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v20/Blackcat666x/Vanessa-Hudgens-Mila-Kunis_zpsc4c958bd.jpg

“Astonishing…the likeness.” He stated.

Shaking her head, she closed the locket and passed it back to him. “I’m sorry, Lord Marulo. But I cannot be the reincarnation of your dead lover. Tis simply impossible.” She stood up as well. “She sounds like one of His Angels.” she emphasised, glaning upward at the canopy of trees and gloomy skies over their heads. “I am but a creature of Hell. Demon, devil, succubus. Whatever you wish to call me. Born from the fires of my father and grandfather, Lord Lucifer himself. There is no goodness and light within me. I am but of the Dark. The Sin of Lust that binds mortal man to his every whim. I feed upon their very souls as sex is my playground.” She stood tall and proud, chin jutted out only so far. “So…I cannot be what you so wish. For that is a fool’s errand you seek…and I do not think you are such a fool.”

So saying, she turned on her heel and started to reach for Jezzie’s reins, intent on leaving.

Re: {RP} Park
September 04, 2013 12:57AM
“And you think..that I did not know this?” The Count said, taking back the locket as Elvira went into her spiel, of how she believed that his Katarina was an angel of a woman. One of God’s own. Truth was she was anything but. However, Elvira was intent on simply walking away from him. Though she spoke highly of the fact she was descended from the likes of Lucifer, and that she feeds upon the very souls of men during sex, there was something missing. Clearly. He saw it right away, but made no means to stop her.

“So you go on…being the succubus…feast on men and yet…never know love. Tis your choice, my dear.”

He did not move to follow her.

<3>

Re: {RP} Park
September 04, 2013 01:05AM
“So you go on…being the succubus…feast on men and yet…never know love. Tis your choice, my dear.”

Her hand, inches from grabbing up Jezzie’s lead, paused. Eyes tightening in anger, she clenched her fist and whirled back around.

“What would I know of love? Useless human emotions! Bah!” she scowled, spitting, unladylike, at his feet. “All it brings is pain and heartache and I’ve had enough of both to last me ten lifetimes!” she snapped, hissing and spitting like an angry cat as she bravely marched up to him. “You would need a heart to know love! You would need to feel…something for someone…to know love! I have neither since they were both so cruelly taken from me! So don’t you DARE give me that tripe!” she shouted, poking him in his shoulder with a talon she hadn’t even known she had transformed.

Re: {RP} Park
September 04, 2013 01:14AM
The anger and pure venom exuded from Elvira’s form, like a volcanic eruption, spitting fire and brimstone. What she failed to understand, this was exactly what he had hoped for, for while she said that human emotions were useless, and that she knew nothing of love, on the contrary she knew so much it hurt her deeply. Elvira had just lost a man that she loved, adored and worshiped, and the Count knew this. He also knew about grief. He suffered it for two hundred years as he pined for the woman that he had lost.

Like a cat, she marched up to him, striking his shoulder with her talons, telling him he needed a heart to feel, to know and to have had loved. Again…he had all this, and saw in her the woman that he did love all those years ago. The more she unraveled, the more she was like Katarina.

“And…yet you loved your father with all of that. He loved you back. That shows, you have a heart but are not willing to give it so easily to another. Least of all…a man like me.” He tilted his head, and waited for her to strike him again.

“Let it out…I can take it.”

<3>

Re: {RP} Park
September 04, 2013 01:24AM
Elvira really didn’t know how much more she could take. It had been less than a day since her father had passed and here was this stranger, a man, trying to tell her she actually had a heart and emotions of all things. She really wanted to rant, rave, throw things, set his hair on fire and watch him burn…but she didn’t have the energy.

Throwing up her hands in disgust, at herself, at him, at the whole damn situation, she turned and stomped away, going as far as the treeline skirting the edge of the old building she’d once claimed as her sanctuary.

Doesn’t feel much like a place of safety anymore with people intruding upon my solitude all the bloody time! she snorted, crossing her arms. After a moment, she sighed, shoulders slumped and staring off into the distance once more. His words tumbled through her brain like a tornado and she felt adrift in a sea of uncertainty. “Fine! You win! I have a heart! Big bleeding deal!” she finally ground out, not bothering to look at him. “Shall I rip it from my chest and lay it at your feet as a sacrifice? Would that make you happy?” she snarled, whirling to face him, eyes as black as night. Using her talons, she shredded her dress, ripping it from her body and standing before him naked, her aura flaring high. She pointed to where her heart was. “Go ahead. Rip my heart out if there’s anything left of the fecking thing! I don’t want it anymore!”

Re: {RP} Park
September 04, 2013 01:30AM
But when she whirled around to face him….all she would see was a wolf, running back through the forest and towards the castle that was his home, leaving her standing there….cold..naked…and alone.

http://31.media.tumblr.com/tumblr_m7rmbrg7LV1rby56yo1_500.gif

On the ground where he had stood, was the locket. It was opened, and the picture of Katarina was staring up at the sky, a soft smile upon her face. Was this done on purpose, and why did the Count chose to leave her, when she had finally caved in to his constant questions. He knew her a lot more…than she even knew herself.

<3>

(thread change)

Re: {RP} Park
September 04, 2013 01:37AM
When she turned to face him, all she saw was a wolf, running back the way it had come.

She snarled in anger.

“BASTARD!” she shouted at nothing. Grabbing up the tattered remains of her dress, she fashioned a makeshift top, not caring in the least it left her arms bare.

There would be some tongues wagging through the gossips of the city when they caught sight of her riding through town in such a way, but she wasn’t an exhibitionist for nothing.

But…despite it all…he had managed to do something that even surprised her…

For a short time…she had gotten beyond her grief.

And she knew then, things were going to get better.

A beam of sunlight that had been fighting to get through the morning clouds paused her attention on something shiny in the dirt. She went to it, picking it up and discovering it was the Count’s treasured locket. She glanced back up to wear the count had disappeared through the trees.

Coming to a decision, she whistled for Jezzie, climbing into the saddle as her friend came near. Turning the lead toward town, she needed to get a new dress before she could make her way to the Count’s estate.

But first she needed to *find* his estate.

—thread change—-


Disco (5) – River Marked.

$
0
0

 

 

 


Re: [RP] Disco/Bar
September 01, 2013 11:30PM
Outside, Front

Mills stopped and leaned against the side of the building, right next to the door. She watched Bones and Circe with a small glare, not directed at them. The car ride with Circe blabbing about the hot new kid had not helped her anger at Seph. Circe, standing in front of Bones, pouted, tilting her head to the side, her curls bouncing in the same direction. “But parties are all about not thinking. And you and Aunt M are here anyway. How much trouble could I possibly get into, Bonesy?” Her pout became a little sassy. It was playful though, and not meant to be challenging him in any way. However, she was also sort of staling their entrance – Seph would be less than happy to see her, and she didn’t exactly want to continue their fight, but she didn’t want to have to be the one to apologize either.

http://images5.fanpop.com/image/photos/30900000/Cher-Lloyd-cher-lloyd-30937573-500-225.gif



http://images4.wikia.nocookie.net/__cb20130622141504/mortalinstruments/images/6/60/Photo_Isabelle_01.png

Tess and Mark approached the vampire slowly. He wasn’t a very important member of the local coven, probably wouldn’t be missed. The two weren’t sure why Jace wanted him dead, but they weren’t ones to question orders. That was Jackson’s job. Mark ducked behind the dumpster quickly, having cast a spell on both of them to disguise their scents via his runes. Tess continued walking, her impassive expression becoming a seductive smile. “Hey there, sweetie.”

The vampire turned and regarded her, a smile lighting up his own face. “Don’t believe we’ve met before, babe.” He walked to meet her, coming a little too close for her comfort. The impatient asshole was already leaning down for his “prize” as her bracelet morphed into her whip, which he did not notice.

http://ruthsic.files.wordpress.com/2013/07/tumblr_mpoivxvctv1rccb9fo1_500.gif?w=604

Just as his lips were about to touch hers, she pushed him away from her with all her strength and swung the whip over her head, catching the barbed end around his wrists, raised as if he were going to bring both clenched fists down on her. He began to struggle, a feral growl erupting from his throat. Mark ran forward from his hiding place and drove his sword through the bastard’s heart, and just as quickly pulling it out and kicking him away. Tess secured him behind the dumpster with a chain, ensuring that he would stay there and bleed out. Manzenli could deal with him later. Mark was staring at her as she returned her once again bracelet to her wrist and dusted her hands off. “What?”

“Don’t do anything stupid, don’t sleep with anyone and don’t kill anyone else unless they try to kill you.”

Tess rolled her eyes at her brother, giving him a kiss on the cheek as she made her way to the side door, which the idiot vampire had left unlocked. “I’ll try my best. I will see you later.” She made her way through the back hall into the main part of the club, standing just to the side of the dance floor, her face becoming impassive but observatory once more.

http://24.media.tumblr.com/da674d5d805248b3c8d78ceee61d38ad/tumblr_mrmaulYkX91svvryxo2_500.gif

Re: [RP] Disco/Bar
September 02, 2013 06:53AM
http://media.tumblr.com/tumblr_lor92tMZ7y1qmegcko1_500.gif

Eric just keep on walking through the crowd, moving some people out of his way, this was the only problem from this places too many people. All off sudden he felt a grip on his arm, he turned his head and noticed it was Maha holding his arm, he couldn’t help but to smile and let a chuckle escape from his lips.
“No problem.”
He told her, since he didn’t minded on having her holding his arm, even tho she wouldn’t be able to hear his words, reading his lips would be enough for make her understand. They still didn’t had destination, and he began to wonder what should they do, he didn’t wanted to sound a boring guy, and he wasn’t here for be bored, he was here for have some fun, so of course, he would do what he wasn’t used to do. Drink and go to the floor dance. Of course Eric already tasted alcohol before, but only a small glass in special occasions, or a beer per week, nothing that would leave him drunk.
He tilted his head down and leaned in closer to her ear.
“Let’s go get some drinks first, then dance floor.”
He answered, and just started to walk, not yanking his arm away, since he figured out it was better having her holding his arm so she would always be on his sight. Reaching the bar, he began to wonder what would he get for himself, not a beer, that would be way too soft, but he didn’t wanted to start off too strong either, not yet. Well, the only thing that come in his mind was some cocktail, and the bartender was already making it, in front of them, waiting for Maha order her drink so he could prepare it as well.

Re: [RP] Disco/Bar
September 02, 2013 07:47AM
Caleb almost considered approaching the Girl, until she got up and left to the Dance Floor. He was going nowhere near dancing. He just sight and turned up his headphones, watching the crowd, as more and more beautiful Women poured in. Maybe this Town wasn’t going to be so bad after all. He noticed a leggy blonde staring a hole in the side of his face. It was more awkward than flattering, because she was staring at him like she was doing hard math in her head. He forced a smile and nodded, waving awkwardly, then spun facing away in his stool. Note to Self: Hot Chicks are weird in Derry.

http://i1283.photobucket.com/albums/a543/emmettcullenmg/Caleb%20Logan/tumblr_mrskrmP3IB1s52bkro1_250_zps949705da.gif

Caleb hadn’t gone to school that afternoon, so he didn’t know any of these Girls names, but he could feel them watching him. He should have been flattered, but he got the feeling that any New Faces got plenty of attention in this Small Town. He felt the need to get drunk again. He slipped out the flask he had snatched from Galtem’s liquor cabinet before they left, and drank it as inconspicuously as he could. He was going to make the best of the night.

http://i1283.photobucket.com/albums/a543/emmettcullenmg/Caleb%20Logan/tumblr_mr6zetzcLh1qmw3xso2_250_zps1f25c211.gif

Re: [RP] Disco/Bar
September 02, 2013 08:18AM
Alec pulled up on his bike just outside the Club, parking in an empty Motorcycle spot. Fixing his hair a bit, Alec hopped off his bike with the widest grin on his face. Parties were his thing. He had the wordplay of a god and the looks to match, so he normally spent his time gathering names and potential victims of his next tyrade. And tonight, he was dressed to kill. He wore his normal Black Leather Jacket and a tight, fitted black t shirt under neath it. Black thin legged jeans covered his lower half and Black Nike air’s were worn on his feet. He wore a necklace his mother had given him as well. A small red rose made of smoothed ruby. The Rose was worth hundreds of dollars, possibly even thousands, yet it meant even more sympathetically. His hair was gelled and spiked, and before he even stepped from his bike he got a double take from a woman entering the club, giggling with her friends. Alec winked and smiled at her as he left his bike and followed them in.
http://s1.stliq.com/c/l/5/5b/14179888_the-vampire-diaries-michael-trevino-scopirete-molto-di-pi-su-tyler-0.png

Entering, he began to scan the club for Rosa, his tigress, yet could not find her. Even with his greatly enhanced vision and sense of smell, the sweat of others mixed with alcohol and food pulled her specific scent from his nostrils. Thus, he assumed she hadn’t made it yet. He had suggested her riding with him, but she insisted to go alone, and so, he let it be. and now she’s late. This thought made him grin as he made his way to the bar. He may be eighteen by law, but he could easily pass for 22 any day. Waving the bartender over, he spoke when the woman got to him. “Leme get a beer and a burger baby. Medium rare.” With a wink and the flash of his white smile, the woman winked back and nodded with a shy grin of her own. She handed him the beer and went in the kitchen to deliver the order. Alec popped it open easily with his thumb and turned in his seat to the dance floor, drinking the beer.

That’s when his eyes took hold of the woman entering from the side door. she was a sight to behold, and quickly became an interest to Alec. Though, she seemed the not so girly type, so he couldn’t just approach and flash his smile with cute words. no. those types were difficult, and so he waited, for the right moment, or for another man to walk up to her. He’d prefer that situation after all. So, as he stared on, as discretely as possible, he held a light grin over his lips.

Re: [RP] Disco/Bar
September 02, 2013 09:05AM
http://data.whicdn.com/images/36221512/tumblr_m8nw84pBZZ1ruz9j7_large.gif
Rosalie had exerted herself quite a bit from dancing and found herself craving something to drink once more. Stepping away from the dance floor towards the bar, she was delighted to see that Alec finally arrived. Smiling warmly, she rushed over to him.“You may it!” She tried to follow his gaze but couldn’t figure out who he was looking at. Shrugging, she faced him once more and took a seat next to him. Looking at the bartender, she smiled sweetly “Another coke, please.” He just smirked and nodded, giving her virgin drink over quickly. Rosalie began to sip at her soda, her legs crossed as one of her feet bobbed to the music. She was silent for a while, just enjoying the vibe of the club. After a while, she finally spoke again “I’m really glad you talked me into coming. I’m having a ball!” Spinning around in her seat, her eyes fell on Caleb as he pulled a flask out. Her eyebrows knitted together as she leaned back to whisper “Isn’t that kid in our class…as in, too young to be drinking?” She bit her lip as she looked innocently confused, unsure as to where he even got the alcohol. Realizing she was staring, she whipped her face forward to stare at the dance floor.

Re: [RP] Disco/Bar
September 02, 2013 10:56AM
http://31.media.tumblr.com/aa8779b375675f42c4c62f7aed247ead/tumblr_mpqwlslqeI1qbaxemo1_500.gif

Tess looked up when she felt eyes on her, and bright blue met brown when she found who it was. She knew who he was through Jace. His name was Alec Thomsomething, and he was bad news. Pretty powerful, and very troubled in the past department. However, there was no way she could let him know she knew this, so she just returned his grin with a demure (and possibly flirtatious) smile. However, then another vampire came up to her, leaning down to whisper something in her ear, and her eyes turned to him. The tone of her laughter was soft but it carried, just barely mixing in with the rest of the noises in the club. She wasn’t necessarily laughing at his dumb, flirty joke, but at how stupid some of the vampires in Derry had turned out to be. Mostly the males.

She laid a hand on his upper arm and tilted her head to the bar, her mouth opening slightly with her smile. He nodded and looked almost determined, and grabbed her hand a little harder than necessary to lead her to it. She rolled her eyes when he wasn’t looking at her, and the blue irises once again found Alec. Standing next to him was someone she didn’t recognize, which meant she was probably unimportant or human. Not that the two were all that different. She smiled at her a bit nicer than she had at anyone else other than Mark that night, her hand coming up in a small wave. Even if the girl thought it was nice, it was sort of a mocking gesture. A few other wolves looking at them noticed and sniggered as she turned to order a drink, but she was stopped by the vampire, who ordered her something along the lines of blood wine. She shot a confused glare at him, pressing her bracelet against his wrist. The barbed end of her whip extended, piercing him softly. He looked at her with wide eyes, then took both glasses and walked off to a vampire girl, who wasn’t half as attractive as Tess was. Her usual expression returned after that as she ordered one of those pretty cocktails that usually lasted far too long through the night. It was a bar, for heaven’s sake – she needed to drink something.

Re: [RP] Disco/Bar
September 02, 2013 02:32PM
Galtem perked up an eyebrow when Amelia quickly covered her mouth with her hands, he began to wonder what was her problem, was she going to throw up here? Better not, that would be disgusting, even tho he wouldn’t blame her or make her clean, he had his workers for that, so it wouldn’t be problem. When she rushed to the bathroom, he just nodded and watched her leave. She wasn’t used to alcohol, Galtem knew that, but he just wanted her to have some fun tonight and changer routine a little bit, its not everyday she is willing to leave her snake and work behind for a party, so why not enjoying it to the limits?
Now he was alone, there wasn’t anybody that he could talk to, and he couldn’t let the dancers to give him a lap dance, he said he would try change and stop throwing himself to any female he saw, so this was his first task, and he has to admit its being extremely hard, because now hes bored, and he just noticed how women can actually entertain him and a lot. He Amelia around to distract him from having those thoughts but now she’s gone.
http://31.media.tumblr.com/67d97cd57f7f180fc79097a10207066f/tumblr_mruze7PXRi1qinw39o1_500.gif
He stared down at his glass of whiskey, and watched the liquid before take two gulps and swallow the all liquid that was in there. He stared up for a few seconds, before tilt his head down, and place the glass upon the table. He moved his finger like he was ordering the bartender to give him another glass of whiskey, and that’s what the worker did.
Leaning his back against the couch, Galtem placed his arms over it, and stared around, he saw somebody going upstairs on the VIP section, and luckily for him it was Shane, one of his ex partners on the law life.
“Shane! You finally showed up.”
Galtem told him with a grin, as he spread his arms like he was welcoming him, but he did not stood up from the couch, he was too comfortable for it.

Re: [RP] Disco/Bar
September 02, 2013 05:59PM
“Hey Man….never thought I would see you back in this town.” Shane said with a broad Hollywood grin. Flashing those pearly whites, as he gripped one of Galtem’s hands for a bro shake, before reefing his hand back and dragging his fingers through his golden hair.“Nice place you got here. There is a lot of talent. And I don’t just mean the bar staff.” Shane had already been feasting his eyes on the lap dancers and escorts that were roaming the VIP lounge like cougars in the jungle. Shane sat himself down, and raised a hand to one of the barmaids. “JD if you please.” Shane smirked seeing that Galtem was ordering more whiskey, and easing himself back into the leather couch, he faced his ex partner and showed a lop sided grin.

http://media.tumblr.com/tumblr_m7uppoj8m21qeitqh.gif

“Caught sight of Amelia, Galtem. Some guy must have been buying her drinks. Poor gal had been redecorating the bathroom stall by the sound of it. She’s still looking good though. Shocked to even see her out, ya know.” Shane undid the button on his jacket and got comfortable, as a bar attendant placed down his glass of JD on the table nearest him. Reaching out for the glass, he took it up and toyed with it a second, before asking. “Ever thought of getting back into law? I know the old office could use some of your expertise. Kinda wondering why you doing this gig? Is the money THAT good?” Shane had been the D.A now for a few years, and always liked someone worthy to face him on the big cases, and there was no one better that he knew than Galtem.

<3>

Re: [RP] Disco/Bar
September 02, 2013 08:14PM
http://31.media.tumblr.com/de80358dd7f54b828cb7d1805202e496/tumblr_msi4ggCHS71rz2cbjo3_400.gif

Galtem stretched out his hand for Shane shake it, and whenever they finished their handshake, he just placed his palms over his lap again, turning his head so his eyes could follow Shane sitting besides him.
“I only go for the talented ones.”
Galtem said with grin when Shane commented about the dancers he had in here that are going to give lap dances, and some give even more, it always depends on how much they are offering their body. Most of the times that part he has nothing to do with it, that’s only the extra they will get, if they want more money than Galtem pays them, they shall offer more of their body, so then they will get their own money. Not all in here does this, but most does.
Galtem picked up his glass, and took a sip from his whiskey, he listen to his friend talking about Amelia, he almost choked on his drink when he told him that some guy must have been buying her drinks and she threw up everything. Oh god, now he felt sorry for her, he thought she could handle it, but he was glad that she was still looking good, that left him more relieved, it would be weird deal with a sick drunk Amelia, that had never happen before, so he really couldn’t picture it in his mind.
Now the subject was about him getting back into law. He knew Galtem was one of the bests lawyers out there, and he was always on competition with Shane to see who will get a better case.
“I don’t think its the money. Well, maybe it plays its part as well, but yeah, I’m trying to change everything around me. Even let go of the party and womanizer life. So maybe that’s why I bought this place, I didn’t wanted to let go 100% of that life.”
Galtem explained with a shrug. He just said what came in his mind at the moment. But he thought that might be the reason, even though later on, he will have to change everything again. Because for some odd reason, he has a bad feeling about this try on starting a new life.

Re: [RP] Disco/Bar
September 02, 2013 11:15PM
Outside, Front

“Not for you, they’re not. Keep your brain on,” Bones said gruffly. He looked down at her sassy look and shook his head at her. Circe drove him crazy sometimes but he cared a lot about her and didn’t want her getting into too much trouble. Not only for her sake but if she did then he’d never here the end of it from Mills. “Good, if you’re using the excuse that Mills and I are here then you can check in with us every so often.” He folded his arms across his chest and looked down at her, knowing she would not enjoy that. “And don’t call my Bonesy,” he added as he took her by the shoulders and steered her back to Mills. “Let’s go,” he said to Mills and led the ladies into the club. It was a loud environment but Bones was good at blocking it all out so that’s what he did. He watched Circe carefully as they walked in, but turned to Mills and nodded to the bar since it was pointless saying anything out loud.


Bar

Maha nodded eagerly when he said they should get drinks first and then go to the dance floor. This night was going to be absolutely perfect. He started walking to the bar and she held on tighter to his arm, but let one of her arms fall to the side so that she was just holding it with one of her hands now. It seemed very elegant to her and she smiled softly to herself as she felt like he was escorting her. But they were at a disco not a ball, so they made their way to the bar and sat down.
Lizzy noticed younger people at the bar and recognized Maha. Someone was about to take their orders, but she stopped them saying she’d get this one. She didn’t want them to decide these two were too young on not take them since in reality they could be hundreds of years old. The boy was a werewolf, which she had no problem with and she knew that Maha was a hybrid. Something that intrigued her but wasn’t enough to make her want to talk to the girl. But she didn’t want to deny either kid their fun for the night so she asked, “What can I get you two?”
“Can I get a strawberry daiquiri, please?” Maha asked Lizzy who she recognized from being here for parties before. She turned to look at Eric. “Don’t judge me, I like my drinks girly,” she said with a laugh.

http://24.media.tumblr.com/tumblr_lhnbvq0YWJ1qzmvsio1_500.gif 


Disco (6) – River Marked.

$
0
0
Re: [RP] Disco/Bar
September 03, 2013 07:23AM
Bar

http://media.tumblr.com/tumblr_m24kpxpGBh1qcjsty.gif

Eric noticed that the bartender that was going to make their drinks, got dismissed by a barmaid, he doesn’t know her, but by the smell she’s a vampire. He doesn’t have problems with them, hell, his father told him that when he was just a baby a vampire held him, Selene to be more exact, its like she was somewhat his aunt for short time. He got amazed that his uncle decided to go after a vampire, but he wouldn’t judge him, he just found it more interesting how in hell their bond works, but oh well. His mother wasn’t a werewolf either, she was a harpy, and Maha is a hybird, it seems the Manzenli doesn’t fancy their own race on that way.
He kept a smile upon his face, and watched Lizzy asking them what they wanted, he just left Maha pick her drink first, wondering what in hell she would get. Whenever she mentioned a strawberry daiquiri, he thought why not? He could drink the same, but not strawberry, tho. It’s not a flavor that he likes that much.
“Not judging you.”
He told her with a smile.
“For me it can be a classic daiquiri.”
The lime flavor was more of his liking than the strawberry one.


http://media.tumblr.com/tumblr_lz3rklVUUV1qjuvtn.gif

William stayed besides Jennifer, he didn’t interrupt her conversation with Seph, but he did gave her a greeting mile just letting her known that he wasn’t ignoring her. Since that wasn’t his intentions. His eyes was scanning around the dance floor, and he noticed even if he tried to smell somebody’s scent in here for see if he knew somebody, that would be impossible, so much smells mixed leaves any werewolf confused. However, he didn’t had to search for friends, it seems one of them had already found him. It was one of his friends from work, and before he could say or do anything, he was already being dragged away from Jennifer. All he could do was just give her an apologizing look, and followed his friend, it seems he wanted to do those challenges with drinks, who drank more, well, somebody was going to lose, William was a werewolf so it will take him longer to get drunk, and this guy was a human, so everything would be easier. Now that William was here, he decided to have some fun. He just joined this challenge, and it was only matter of time that he won this guy, and everybody began to get excited, they told him to do another challenge so they could gain more free drinks, and that’s what William did.

Re: [RP] Disco/Bar
September 03, 2013 09:11AM
Bar

Mills didn’t need anything other than the nod as an excuse to go straight to the bar. By the time she found an empty space, she was standing on the other side of a brunette in a gorgeous white dress who was facing the other way. She only just caught sight of Seph before she was gone again, though probably still sitting where she was. Circe, however, just stuck her tongue out at Bones before patting his arm and practically dashing for the dance floor, disappearing into it when she reached the edge. Mills sighed and ordered a double shot of whiskey, her anger simmering down to exasperation at the twins’ behavior. The girl next to her had the prettiest, girliest drink she’d ever seen, and she almost asked what it was, but decided against it because she hadn’t made eye contact with her yet. Rule numero uno of bars, never talk to anyone you don’t know unless you’ve made eye contact and decided they won’t punch you. Unless you really want to get punched.

Once her drink came, Mills shot a look at Bones, raising a wary eyebrow as she reached for the glass. “You know she’s not going to check in with us even once unless she needs money, right?”

Re: [RP] Disco/Bar
September 03, 2013 11:09AM
Bar

http://media.tumblr.com/tumblr_m61060o0a51qezvoz.gif
Rosalie was enjoying her time with her best friend when she felt someone watching her. Looking towards the other end of the bar, her eyes locked on Tess just in time to see her smiling flirtatiously in their direction. Glancing at Alec, she looked at him questioningly. “Uh, is she a friend of yours?” Her tone wasn’t exactly jealous, it was more put-out at the fact that he had another friend that he had never introduced her to. Frowning, she looked back at Tess and watched her wave with a smile. Smiling hesitantly, she waved back before staring at Alec again “Apparently she thinks she knows us or really just wants to talk to you. If I were you, I wouldn’t keep a girl who can look both dangerous and pretty like that waiting.”

Not waiting for a response from him, she grabbed her soda and walked towards the side of the bar that Caleb was sitting at, He seemed more interested in listening to his music and sneaking drinks than talking to anyone and that suited Rosalie just fine. She was getting uncomfortable with that the sexual tension that was floating around the disco and she just wanted to make it through the night unscathed. Sitting next to him, she smiled at him gently before turning her attention to her coke. Lifting it to her lips, she finished it and set the empty glass on the bar. Resting her elbow on the surface, she placed her chin in her hand and tapped her free hand distractedly.

Re: [RP] Disco/Bar
September 03, 2013 04:49PM
[center]Bar

Alec watched the events unfold with the woman and her new suitor. His scent was that of a bloodsucker, and it made him laugh. How in the name of all that was logical could a Vampire not smell the wolf on her? He could from this distance as his nose toughened against the other random smells. Yet this blood sucker who was only a few inches from her could not. It made him feel dumbfounded. Her flirtatious smile brought one from him in reply, gentle and only slightly noticeable. His eyes held her, even though his mind had been focusing on Rosalie as she came to him. “I wouldn’t miss this for the world Tigress.” He set his glass down and his arms found her in a hug, his eyes meeting hers as he pulled away and took in her look. “And might your most FABULOUS of best friends say, you look simply rrrrAVISHIN Dahling. You simply MUST tell me who designed this for you!” his voice was simulating what he believed a more feminine homosexual man would sound like, his hand motions and facial expressions did the same, all recalling their previous conversation this morning.

When she took notice of the female he’d been watching, his eyes met her incredibly….sensual form once more. He watched her deal with the Vampire rather expertly, and smiled softly as the blood sucker moved on rather hastily. “Wonder what she did to scare him off.” The words were more so to himself than to Rosa, and when she spoke her final words before departing, he watched her walk to the other guy she had pointed out previously. “Don’t get drunk! Or raped! I’d have to sign sooooo much paperwork for killing the kid!” he smiled and chuckled as his sight returned to Tess. He wasted no time then in taking up his drink and gulping it down. The burn in his throat more settling than aggitating to him.

Reaching her side, he placed his glass on the bar, and spoke to the Bar Tender. The woman winking. “Another one baby girl. And a water for the lady here. Wouldn’t want her getting too dangerous.” The Bar Tender laughed as Alec winked and she set to his drink and her water. Alec turned, leaning on an elbow that was set on the bar, his front to Tess. “So, mind my asking the occasion? You only drink like that when your celebrating something or trying to forget something. Either or, should be an interesting story.” The drinks came and he took up his glass, raising it to his lips and tilting the fluid into his mouth. He took his cup from his lips and held it in the hand that rested on the bar, the smile from earlier returning to his lips.
http://media.tumblr.com/tumblr_m451d1VFYm1r9mt7oo1_500.gif

Re: [RP] Disco/Bar
September 03, 2013 04:58PM
Bar

Jennifer smiled apologetically when Seph said they’d get over it, her head remained resting in her hand the whole time. She really didn’t have any family around to fight with, but she knew that whenever she and William weren’t getting along her life was a living hell. Of course it didn’t last very long because neither of them could stand being angry with each other so even when it was something serious they were forced to drop it. Jennifer looked back to where the kid was that she was talking about. She just couldn’t shake it. There was something about him. Seph didn’t seem to know who he was so he must have been knew since he must have been around her age. It was in the way he gestured. Or perhaps lack thereof. The look he was giving. It freaked her out. It gave her the feeling that she had had when she woke up that morning after a strange dream. Having strong emotions about it, but unsure why. “Weird,” she muttered out loud shaking it off and turning back to Seph. William was being dragged away at that point by one of his friends.
http://i1288.photobucket.com/albums/b483/LivTheGreat/Blake%20Lively%20gifs/blakelively47_zps21325a8e.gif
She dropped her hand off the table and looked up at him as he walked away. “You bring him back in one piece!” she called, but knew William could very much hold his own. She smiled after them and laughed, glad that William was going to have some fun tonight. She finished off her own drink and set it on the counter to be refilled. “Boys and parties,” Jennifer told Seph in exasperation with a roll of her eyes and shake of her head.

Re: [RP] Disco/Bar
September 03, 2013 06:44PM
VIP Lounge

Making her way back upstairs, Amelia had already felt like Miss Parent 2013 by trying to keep an eye out for Caleb, which he told her didn’t suit her at all. Dancing in the crush of bodies downstairs left her feeling claustrophobic, and really the only place that had the music muted to an extent was the VIP lounge, which she had already been in…a bit earlier.

When she got inside, she saw that Shane had already found his old business partner and ex colleague, and the two were deep in conversation. Amelia figured that Shane would have some tempting lass on his lap, but seemed he was happier to talk shop and the good old days. Course Galtem was explaining how he thought that buying into this business was going to curb his ways, but in her mind, that is like an alcoholic opening a bar. Come to think of it…he did drink an awful lot. Half of the time she wondered if he did this to forget. But who would want to live in a permanent state of haze? Getting a drink of juice from the bar, she sauntered over and overheard Galtem;

.
“I don’t think its the money. Well, maybe it plays its part as well, but yeah, I’m trying to change everything around me. Even let go of the party and womanizer life. So maybe that’s why I bought this place, I didn’t wanted to let go 100% of that life.”

http://www.watchnews.com.ua/content/watchnews.com.ua/images/simon-baker-3(1).jpg

“He’s kidding, right?” Amelia said, to a beaming Shane, who patted the seat beside him. “Let the man dream. Who knows, maybe this is just what Galtem needs. I sure as hell don’t mind. This place rocks.” He gave Amelia a knowing smile as she took a seat and then looked at her drink. “Juice?’ Amelia nodded. “I would like to remember this night…thanks.”Shane gave her a playful nudge. Why was it both these guys saw her as non threatening…a buddy almost, considering she was in fact a witch. Probably cause she never sent out signals, was full on about her career, and pretty much didn’t gossip or try to act like something she wasn’t. It must get lonely though. Amelia wanted to bring up the fact she checked up on Caleb, but after Galtem’s reaction earlier, she thought better of it.

http://i1118.photobucket.com/albums/k615/kytivafan/GIFS/tumblr_lrdjctbHDg1qe1tmho1_500.gif

<3>

Re: [RP] Disco/Bar
September 03, 2013 07:25PM
Bar

After a bit of dancing, Circe made her way off the floor, ignoring the people she’d just been dancing pretty provocatively with. She came to rest when she reached Jennifer and her sister, a kind of smug smile on her face that slipped away when she met her sister’s eyes. For a moment, the two looked like they would start yelling at each other after which a fist fight would ensue. The moment seemed to last for ages, until Seph leaned down and kissed Circe’s temple, and then everything was okay. A public display of affection like that was as close as either of them came to an apology, and that was okay. At least, for them it was. Circe smiled at Jennifer and Seph scooted over on her stool to accommodate her twin. She tilted her head to the side as she spoke to the woman. “Sup?”

http://25.media.tumblr.com/tumblr_m7be3fWW7R1rbuox0o1_500.gif

http://31.media.tumblr.com/tumblr_ma7lfqesqE1rf3r43o1_500.gif

“We were just talking about that guy over there. The one that thinks he’s being so sneaky with that flask.” She turned to look at who she had yet to find out was Caleb then looked back to her sister and jerked her head towards him. Circe’s gaze lingered and a small smirk appeared on her lips. “That, I believe, is Caleb Manzenli. He was supposed to be in our chemistry class, but he didn’t show. Neither did the teach, for that matter. He’s hot.” Seph didn’t yet know the name Manzenli, so she just shrugged and reached for the glass of water the bartender had been nice enough to place down for her.



http://24.media.tumblr.com/1974073561886fc591b0d50b5e50dc17/tumblr_mkqzodkapF1qzv627o3_250.gif

Oh, she had been somewhat excited when he had begun to approach her. Then he ordered her a water and the excitement fizzled out. She looked at him in a similar way she had looked at the vampire, but at least he hadn’t ordered her fucking BLOOD. “Actually, I just wanted something pretty. Nothing to celebrate or forget.” Well, there was, but she wasn’t going to use alcohol to do it. She was nursing the beautiful drink, taking small sips every now and then. “Then again, I’m a free girl now, and I don’t have many mortal friends, so there’s not much to anything at all.” At a friendly nudge from the woman beside her, she quieted her voice a little more. They had smelled wolf on each other and decided to be polite. Normally if anyone touched her, Tess would have them pinned or bleeding in seconds, but the woman gave off a trustworthy vibe, and Tess hadn’t even seen her face. “But maybe that’ll change soon.” She smiled once more, raising her glass slightly as one would for a toast before taking another sip. And even through the conversation, she knew he would notice she hadn’t touched the water.

Re: [RP] Disco/Bar
September 03, 2013 09:10PM
http://i1283.photobucket.com/albums/a543/emmettcullenmg/Caleb%20Logan/0_zps47befbee.gif

Caleb was stuffing his face with bar peanuts and listening to his music when someone sat next to him. His Wolf sense of smell picked up her scent and caused his eyes to involuntarily roll back in his head, then he quickly shook that off. He spun around to look at her with a mouthful of peanuts and gave the goofiest smile. He screamed inside his head, but didn’t budge outside. Mghgmmm….(swallows)…um…hi…sorry. He swallowed his mouthful and turned back embarrassed, then returned to look at her again. Why not? She was here with the Roid Rager, but he seemed to be occupied with some other Hot Girl. I’m Caleb….not that you….asked. He shut his mouth and stared at the bar. Great first impression. Cool Guy, that he always planned on when he was new somewhere, sort of decided to go out the window when he wasn’t looking apparently. After he mustered his second wind confidence, he finally looked at her again. Sorry, I know you didn’t come over here to get hit on….that’s not what this is.. He was trying to talk loud over the music. I mean not that I wouldn’t; I mean you’re gorgeous….I mean, that sounded like a line….um can we start again? He pantomimed a rewind hand gesture, then stuck his out to shake hers. Caleb….Manzenli. The slightly goofy smirky smile returned to the corner of his mouth.

Re: [RP] Disco/Bar
September 03, 2013 09:49PM
Jennifer’s attention turned to Circe as she came up next to her twin. There was an intense moment when Jennifer wondered if they were going to fight it out right then and there. But after a moment the tension passed and it seems the sisters were fine again. She was relieved and her face broke into a smile. “Hey, Circe,” she greeted the more extroverted of the two. Jen just nodded as Seph told her sister what they were talking about and went to take another drink of her refill, but slammed the cup down hard when Circe said the boy’s name, vodka spilling onto the counter. “Caleb…?” she trailed off, staring at Circe for a moment before directing her attention over to the kid. His dark hair and bright blue eyes stood out now more than ever. That look on his face and the way he carried himself. It didn’t make sense to her for a moment. Her brain was going crazy. Finding reasons on why it couldn’t be true. That kid was around Lysander’s kids’ age and Galtem hadn’t had kids around that time. She mentally slapped herself. How long had it been and she still looked twenty-six. It still didn’t seem possible. But then it did. The loud noise in the club became nothing more than background music and she excused herself, her hands shaking uncontrollably. She didn’t know where she was going; just that she had to get out. Jennifer stumbled her way up to the VIP room knowing it would be slightly quieter and less crowded. Plus the bathrooms were better and she felt the strong need to throw up at the moment, though she had only had one drink. Her tiny red dress that was now riding up her legs, since she was not very focused on fixing it, was her ticket into the room and she immediately started for the ladies room. The entire situation dropped on her. Galtem had a son. Galtem Manzenli had a son. She thought she was going to pass out right then and there.

http://i1288.photobucket.com/albums/b483/LivTheGreat/Blake%20Lively%20gifs/blakelively128_zpsbaa772e3.gif

Re: [RP] Disco/Bar
September 03, 2013 09:55PM
Bar

The twins looked at each other as Jennifer walked away, then back to Jennifer, then back to each other. After a few seconds, their tone matched each others as they spoke. “That was your fault.” 


Johan Belzer – Rosas Spinis.

$
0
0

http://media.tumblr.com/tumblr_m6k4emLwkX1royjds.gif

Johan Belzer

FC: Garrett Hedlund
Name: Johan Belzer
Age: Looks 22 years
Sex: Male
Race: Incubus
Birthday: April 4

Hair Color: Dirty blonde
Eye Color: Hazel
Height: 172 cms
Weight: 71 kgs.
Fashion Style: Victorian suits, undervests, suspenders, baggy trousers.
Tattoos/Piercings/Markings: None

http://25.media.tumblr.com/tumblr_m54d2n1eLk1qdjehwo1_500.gif

Personality: Reserved, broody, sly, cunning, a thinker.

Magical Abilities: Well, seduction is a female thing, really. The male doesn’t waste time like that. Either you have sex right away, or he forces you to have sex, or rape. You see, the male (human) needs a little help to have sex, so the female demon plays with him. The female human, however, can be taken by the male, no matter what, so it doesn’t play nice. The only exception has been in stories of the medieval witches, who went to meetings and had sex with them freely, though most think this is made up and not reality, like the witches flying on brooms and such.

One Church Father suggested that the Incubus/Succubus was the same demon, switching sexes in order to steal semen from the male to impregnate the female. Now, remember, these men were celibate, so…

There was a 1980s movie, “The Incubus,” about this subject. Not 100% accurate, but enough to give you a fast lesson in demonology.

The “kiss” is just an expression, like the bite of a vampire, for how they drain you of energy. You see, they do not have physical bodies, so they have to make one somehow. This takes energy, and it has to come from somewhere. The most likely place, during sex, is you. The more excited (male) or terrified (female), the more powerful you radiate energy and the more it can feed. Over time, as most males like this ‘free sex,’ it can drain you and, finally, kill you. Women, well, may or may not survive the first encounter. Contrary to what some say (who like being r*ped), it is not a very pleasant experience.

Basically, these are low level demons. They are not ‘pretty’ or anything, except by the illusions they create to get what they need. For the female, succubus, she can become taller, thinner, heavier, shorter, or of any race, to seduce the male. The male, incubus, doesn’t really care. He may appear to someone else, or even his victim to get her alone, as a handsome man, but he rarely cares what he looks like during the r*pe. Again, the pain and horror increase his feeding and pleasure (yes, they feel pleasure, on multiple levels).
Strengths: Glamour illusion to entice victims
Weaknesses: Beautiful women
Likes: Women, and their souls
Dislikes: Sweaty hairy women.
History: Johan, an incubus, came to be discovered after attending a Fox and hounds ball. Making a living as something of a Victorian age gigolo, he had exceptional dancing skills, which found him a place within the circus troupe of the Bizarre Circus Troupe club. He has other hidden talents as well, that a woman will discover, when he charms his way into her bedroom.

 

 


Disco (7) – River Marked.

$
0
0

 

 

Re: [RP] Disco/Bar
September 03, 2013 10:44PM
Bar

“Good,” Maha laughed when he assured her he was not judging her. “Cause if you were I’d have to do something about it,” she added making the most intimidating face that she could but it didn’t work very well and she ended up just laughing about it instead.
“Alrighty then,” Lizzy said and with that she went to go make their drinks.
“Thanks!” Maha told her brightly and turned back to Eric. “So, how was school today?” she asked with a light laugh. It was funny to her to sit at the bar and talk about school. Or talking about school at all. But it wasn’t a filler question. She honestly was curious. His bruises were gone and she had noticed. It was a good sign to her. Maybe today he hadn’t gotten picked on. It still amazed her that he of all people got bullied at school. It didn’t surprise her that he didn’t fight back. He could take them on any day, but he was too sweet. But why they would pick on a Manzenli boy was a mystery to her.
Lizzy came back with their drinks. “Strawberry… Regular…” she said as she set them down in front of them. “Enjoy!” she said in a sing song voice before going to the next customers.
Maha smiled her thanks and took a drink of her strawberry daiquiri before setting it back down in front of her, much more interested in Eric than she was her drink.

http://media.tumblr.com/806cb2b7064ba017182b471f3bb887fc/tumblr_inline_mq42kztr7v1qz4rgp.gif


Bar

Bones paid no attention to anyone but Mills now. If Circe was going to do something, she would do it and there wasn’t much he could do to stop it. But he would be bad to not try, right? The girl made her way over to her sister, but not before sticking her tongue out at Bones, to which he merely raised his eyebrows. “Make that two,” Bones said when Mills ordered her whiskey. Just because he was sober most of the time didn’t mean he didn’t still enjoy getting drunk. Tonight seemed like a good night. He looked at Mills and held up a shot in a “cheers” kind of way before downing his. When she spoke to him he shook his head and set the glass on the table before pulling out something from his pocket. “That’s going to be sooner rather than later. Miss Forgetful forgot her wallet in the car,” he said, waving it around for a moment before pocketing it. Ok so she had set it down in the car and he had swiped it, but what difference did it make? He was allowed to be worried right?

avpic

Carrendar DynastyTime Lord Seal - Carrendar DynastyTime Lord Seal 2 - Carrendar DynastyLadyBelzA PirateA PirateA PirateA PirateTime Lord Seal 3 - Carrendar DynastyTime Lord Seal 4 - Carrendar Dynasty
Re: [RP] Disco/Bar
September 04, 2013 05:16AM
VIP Lounge

Shane and Amelia were soon back to talking shop, since that is basically what the pair had in common. Amelia didn’t normally mix socially outside of work, and while Shane had spent a fair bit of time with her on crime scenes, and in the lab, this was a good opportunity for them to catch up, even with the loud music, sexy dancers and smoke filled room. Shane was admiring the spiked collar that Amelia wore around her neck, and even gave the tag a flick. “So…your boyfriend make you wear this? He asked, intrigued as to whether this was a fashion accessory, or a Master’s collar. Amelia looked at Shane oddly, like what would make him think she even had a boyfriend.

http://25.media.tumblr.com/672b36e8bbecc16f87bfa47246ccfaa2/tumblr_mf14a4Chvb1rq7m75o1_500.gif

“This? Oh, its just part of my everyday wardrobe. Stops the likes of blood sucking vampires from toying with my neck.”

“Ahaha. Nice one.” Shane retorted with, since she knew damn well he was a vampire. “Like I would want to feast on the likes of you. You’re too important to my work. Besides…I have Louisa for that.” he said off the cuff, taking a sip of his JD. Amelia knew all about Louisa, hell everyone did. “The leggy blonde with the 34 DD and IQ of about sixty?” Poor Shane nearly spat his drink across the table, but ended up coughing instead. “I’m going to tell her you said that.” Amelia shrugged and sipped her juice. “I dare you…be lucky if she understands anything aside from “coffee no sugar”

http://25.media.tumblr.com/d8589d5030e79c79a1ea937711fed591/tumblr_mpbpj5WLyF1rb1du2o1_500.gif

Shane tipped his head back and let out a roar of laughter. “Amelia…you are mean, and that is why I love you.” He placed an arm around her and gave her a good squeeze. At this moment, Jennifer came staggering up the stairs, with the hem of her red dress oddly high. She looked stricken. Amelia noticed this at once, as Jennifer seemed to be heading for the restroom.“And there goes the girl that everyone wants to date…” Shane looked up and saw the short dress. “Not a bad view from the back.” He winked at Galtem and said. “You know her? The cute blonde?” Amelia rolled her eyes, and simply sipped her drink. Oh…he knew her alright. She started to wonder, had Jennifer spotted Caleb yet, and if she had, is that the reason she was running to the restroom.

The plot thickens…..

<3>

Re: [RP] Disco/Bar
September 04, 2013 06:24AM
Bar

http://28.media.tumblr.com/tumblr_lsv8zsDQJR1r4x5ueo4_500.gif

Eric stared a bit speechless at Maha when she said she would have to do something about it if he judged her, he was still trying to understand what she truly meant, but in the end he just chuckled along with her. So far, this was being the best night of his live, he doesn’t have an interesting life, so anything can get more interesting than his daily routine, but he was definitely glad that he was with Maha in this party, she was really a wonderful person to be with, and the fewest that isn’t judging him just because he isn’t like his father or uncle. People tend to compare him a lot with them, his father due the muscles, and his uncle due the womanizer reputation. He was different from them.
“Thank you.”
Eric thanked Lizzy when she finally made their drinks. He picked up his glass, and took a small sip from his drink, actually enjoying the way it felt. After that he just placed his drink back down, and heard Maha’s question, about how was school. He thought she didn’t wanted to talk about that because it could be boring for her, but since she’s asking, why not answer her? Its not like he had other subjects to talk about.
“It was good, I guess.”
Today nobody had bullied him, well, the jokes some say while he’s passing by, or the looks, its not something that he cares, he was more glad that they didn’t started to hit him or destroy his stuff again. He did not wanted to be always buying the same book, since they keep on stealing it and destroying it. But today was more calm, and he really felt like something good was going to happen.
“It was more calm than usual, I really feel like I’m having the best day of my life.”
Eric told her with a shrug and a smile. He was being total honest with his words. Today wasn’t the best day of his life It because the day was more calm, it was also because he was here with somebody that actually was interested on him, friends or not.

Re: [RP] Disco/Bar
September 04, 2013 07:42AM
Bar

http://data.whicdn.com/images/65558611/large.gif
Rosalie couldn’t believe how embarrassing Alec was acting by shouting after her not to be raped or drunk. She was drinking a coke! She looked over her shoulder huffily at her best friend, but he was already talking to that girl. Rolling her eyes, she swiveled back in her seat and offered the bartender a shy smile “Another coke, please?” He just chuckled and nodded, grabbing her glass to refill it. Rosalie began to play with the napkin in front of her when she saw Caleb move in the corner of her eye.When she looked over, he was giving her the goofiest smile that she thought was adorable. No, adorable was for puppies. It was more breath-taking. He tried to speak to her but clearly had his mouth full. By the time he had swallowed, the bartender had placed her drink in her hand. Turning her head slightly, she nodded her head in thanks but then her eyes flitted back to Caleb’s face. His contagious smile had hers growing into an amused grin. With a small laugh, she shook her head “No, I didn’t, but I was silently wondering who you were. You look familiar, I think we might be in some of the same classes together?”He looked away from her and Rosalie could feel his nerves from her seat next to him. Tilting her head, she wondered what had him so flustered. With his good looks and charming smile, it was a mystery anyone or anything could make him unsettled. When he looked back at her, he began to trip over his words in a way that could have been misconstrued as insults but she could tell he was having hell of a time just trying to make conversation. She began to giggle when he called her gorgeous and struggled over not trying to deliver a line. Raising an eyebrow, she reached out and took his hand to shake it lightly “No, I was really hoping I wouldn’t get hit on since that beast of a teenager over there would probably just ruin my evening.”Rolling her eyes, she didn’t remove her hand as she shrugged. A friendly smile curved her lips once more as she continued “I’m Rosalie Draven. Manzenli sounds familiar but I’m not sure from where…” Seeing his handsome smile again, she blushed and looked away to stare at her drink “So, are you new in town?”

Re: [RP] Disco/Bar
September 04, 2013 08:23AM
VIP Lounge

http://media.tumblr.com/9091e142e33a3d0f4d8878d06706726e/tumblr_inline_mme7byEBXc1qz4rgp.gif

Galtem’s eyes laid on Amelia, she had finally showed up, and she did looked better than before. Now Shane and her was messing around with him due his choices on wanting to leave the womanizer life, did they really thought so bad of him?
“I’m not joking, it will happen.”
He told them with a grin, as he shook his head slightly. He knew it wouldn’t be an easy task, but he was going to make it happen, he wanted to change, and he was going to do it. It was a challenge, and we all know, Galtem loves challenges, and he will do anything to surpass them and show the others that he was able to do it. Its definitely questions of pride, but also he wants to start a new life, he’s tired of having such troublesome life, he’s getting old for that thing, so its time to change.
Galtem chuckled when Shane mentioned the word Juice whenever he saw Amelia’s drink, those all shots for her was probably way too much for somebody who rarely drink, so of course now, she’d rather stay stuck to the juice.
He didn’t said much, he just allowed the two of them talk, while he leaned his back against the couch and took a sip from his whiskey. He was able to listen their conversation about the collar Amelia had around her neck, Galtem sometimes got curious about it as well, but he started to get too used on seeing her with it, that he stopped caring. Then the conversation was about his secretary, oh those times when a Lawyer has a good secretary.

http://oi41.tinypic.com/2dsig7q.jpg
When the night seemed to be perfect and full of joy, something unpredictable happen.
Galtem was laughing at his friends comments while staring down at his glass, whenever he rose his head to stare around the VIP lounge, he saw Jennifer, rushing upstairs and into the restroom. His smile slowly disappeared and his expression turned into a nervous and worried one. Hell, he didn’t even knew what to feel whenever he saw her. With so many places out there, she had to show up here? Of course he knew this was the only disco in this town, but damn. He wasn’t that focus on what Shane was saying, but it wasn’t definitely something that good.
“Don’t go, don’t go. What are you doing, no pick up the glass again, ugh, stop” His mind was telling him to not move, but he was already standing up.
“With so many places out there, she had to show up here.”
Galtem said, as he just walked to the ladies restroom, he could careless if he shouldn’t be there. Stepping inside, he grabbed on some arm from a female that was there, and removed her from the restroom.
“There’s other bathrooms downstairs.”
He told to the poor woman, and closed the door. This restrooms was huge, and he had to take few steps to finally spot Jennifer, and the first reaction he got, was quickly roll his eyes and turn his head. Why? Because of her dress, it was way too up.
“Oh god, your dress.”
He mumbled with a huff. Now he was here, and he couldn’t go back. Maybe if he didn’t acted so awkward and just made this meeting be only about her, everything would be ok.
“Are you ok? Do you need something?”
He asked her, perking up an eyebrow. Trying his best to remain calm, while inside he was extremely nervous, and just wanted to get out of here, but his body moved against his will.

Re: [RP] Disco/Bar
September 04, 2013 10:03AM
VIP Lounge

Jennifer stumbled into the bathroom. If people even noticed her awkward entrance, she didn’t notice them. She went straight to the back stall and sat down on the disgusting floor. Something she would have never done in a million years had she been in her right mind. To her surprise, the feeling that she was going to throw up disappeared and she ended up just covering her face and letting the dizziness pass. Galtem had a son. Galtem has a son. Galtem had a son with another woman. Of course she knew that he slept around but it was the fact that he had settled down with one of them. She found herself wondering if he was married. If he was, what the hell was he doing back here? To torture her? She was too lost in thought to even notice him when he grabbed the woman and took her out of the bathroom. She did not look up until he spoke to her. When she saw him her breathing quickened and she thought she was going to have a panic attack right there in front of him. But then something clicked in her brain. No. She would not give him that satisfaction. She was not some weak little girl. If that was how he remembered her then he would be sadly mistaken. She took a deep breath and stood up; adjusting her dress that she was embarrassed was showing all but her underwear. “I’m fine,” she growled at him, fixing her hair so it wasn’t a complete mess. She glanced in the mirror and was pleased to see that she did look fine. All traces of panic had left her face to be replaced with something else. She looked fierce.
http://i1288.photobucket.com/albums/b483/LivTheGreat/Blake%20Lively%20gifs/blakelively61_zpsea05f346.gif
“But if you’re offering, I wouldn’t mind some information. Why the hell are you here? Wait, wait. Don’t answer that, I have a better question. Why the hell is there a boy who looks exactly like you with your last name downstairs? No, wait. Even better. Who the hell would let Galtem Manzenli get them pregnant?!” she was shouting at him and it felt good. With every sentence she moved a little closer to him. She was still in shock that he was there but the anger she had felt towards him that she had pushed down and gotten over in the past one hundred years just came flooding back to her. Finally she just slapped him. She’d never gotten to hit him for being with Selene. She’d never gotten the confrontation she wanted. So she decided that one counted for that. Jennifer slapped him again deciding that one was for the kid downstairs. Then she just realized that she was enjoying it and raised her hand to strike a third time.

Re: [RP] Disco/Bar
September 04, 2013 10:39AM
VIP Lounge

Galtem tilted his head to the side and remained with a concern expression on, but all he got from her was just a growl. Great, what did he do now, she was already angry at him for worry about her? What was her problem? He finally done the good boy work, which was make sure if she was alright, and she is just pissed off? God, being good doesn’t really help you out in anything, sometimes its not even worth of it.
He took a deep breathe, and rose his chin slowly, gulping, and waiting for the worse. The moment she open her mouth, asking him for some information, her first question was why he was here.
“Well. I..”
He wasn’t able to finish his answer, she wasn’t allow him. She just keep on rambling, she was definitely mad, and he couldn’t know the reason, till she mentioned the word boy that looks exactly like him with his last name. Wonderful, she found out about Caleb, this is why he didn’t wanted people to think Caleb was alike Galtem, he didn’t wanted them to think he had a son when that’s not true, he never wished kids before, they were too troublesome, and now he has a reckless teenager on his hands, and he doesn’t know what to do.
“Cale-”
Once again, he wasn’t able to finish his sentence. This was reaching his nerves, all he wanted to do was just try to be nice and make sure if she was ok, nothing more than that, why in hell did they had to talk about his private life? Why she cared anyway? Didn’t she had William? Then she should stop caring about Galtem’s life. It seemed the more she spoke, the more she let her anger out, the more closer she got, but he did not moved from his spot, he already knew what was coming.
http://i44.tinypic.com/15z4aq9.gif
The first slap was probably the hardest he took, his head turned away, as he slowly rubbed his chin, if she used more strength, it would totally be dislocated, but he’s a werewolf, so it heals in seconds. Now he thought he could finally speak, and clear this out, then make her feel bad about the stuff she said. But she wasn’t over it, she had to slap him one more time, and he allowed. He was just giving her the pleasure on hurting him, so it made her feel more calm, but whenever he saw her hand raise for a third strike, that was enough.
Quickly grabbing her wrist, he stopped her from moving it and took a step closer to her, looking down at her, his lips departed.
“You done raging? I bet it felt good hurting me, no? I own this place, I bought this disco.”
He started speaking with a slight frown, and kept a serious expression.
“He’s not my kid, Jennifer. Do you really think I would want a kid? He’s the son of a cousin of mine, or something. His father died, and his mother is a human, she sent him away to Lysander, Lysander couldn’t take care of him due his own children, so all that is left its me.”
Even if Galtem was far from getting some hold on Caleb, there was definitely something he could understand about him, the loss of a father, about the mother part, he never met his, so he could careless.
“I didn’t got anyone pregnant, and I’m not here for get chicks or destroy people lives, ok? Stop thinking so low about me.”
He finally let go off her wrist, but he didn’t stepped away from her. He wanted to, but his body once more, wasn’t doing what Galtem’s mind told him to.

Re: [RP] Disco/Bar
September 04, 2013 10:59AM
VIP Lounge

Galtem grabbed her wrist and she glared up at him, feeling more hatred than she’d ever felt for anyone, because with Galtem her emotions were constantly heightened. Love or hate, she was also very passionate on how she felt. She tried to move her wrist out of his grip. If he wasn’t going to let her slap him again then she knew that she wouldn’t be able to, so there was no point. But he kept it in his hand. She allowed a cold smile on her lips with a shrug when he asked if it felt good to hurt him. It did. But his next words wiped that smile right off her face. He was the owner of this place? Of course. He was the one who threw this party. Was he really that surprised to see her out having fun? When he spoke again she was left speechless. Caleb wasn’t his kid. For some reason it didn’t make her feel relieved. It made her feel somewhat guilty. She never met any of Galtem’s family so it had never crossed her mind that it could be anyone other than his son. But it still didn’t make sense to her. Galtem was taking care of a teenager in need? Jennifer couldn’t quite wrap her head around that. “Oh…” she said simply, feeling stupid that that was all she could say. He told her to stop thinking so low of him and dropped her wrist. She let it fall to her side and stared up at him. He didn’t walk away from her. Didn’t back down. She didn’t know what to say. She had so many more questions for him. Didn’t understand why he was here if not to pick up chicks and destroy people’s lives? Her question of why he was here didn’t seem to have been answered. “You… you bought a disco?” were the words that she found coming out of her mouth. It almost made her laugh, but she caught it behind the smile that danced on her lips. It was humorous to her when she thought about the Galtem she used to know. The lawyer. The one she loved. And she couldn’t help but find it funny that he would do this. She bit her lip to hide the smile and turned her expression back to serious as she looked up at him questioninly.

http://i1288.photobucket.com/albums/b483/LivTheGreat/Blake%20Lively%20gifs/blakelively145_zpsd86306fe.gif

Re: [RP] Disco/Bar
September 04, 2013 11:46AM
Bar

Mills laugh was infectious and care-free, as she knew that Circe would be looking for that any minute now. But it was background noise to Tess as her bright blue eyes lost their focus on Alec. She could smell the wolf on the two behind her, but one of the scents was becoming increasingly more familiar after she heard his voice. Dare she turn around? She didn’t want to risk seeming more out of the ordinary than she did by turning to stare at someone she didn’t know that wasn’t even remotely in her age group. Or at least, looked like they were in the age group that she looked like she was in? It didn’t matter, because she set her drink down slowly, already preparing to turn. That’s when the woman standing behind her clarified for her. “Bones, you know stealing little girl’s things is illegal, right?” Bones. Bones. ‘Bones we’re leaving.’ Bones had been her father’s nickname. Sarah had called him that, Mark had called him that on occasion, everyone called him Bones. She spun with wide eyes to look at him, her mouth open slightly. Her hair probably whipped right across Alec’s face like a gentle slap, but she didn’t care at the moment. There was very little chance the guy that was just flirting with her would be mad that her hair touched him. Mills raised an eyebrow at her, not yet seeing the resemblance that was pretty evident between her friend and this apparent stranger.

http://24.media.tumblr.com/3854fa51ccfd3ec7b34aa13a5da130c9/tumblr_mi182u5uWI1qgckwco1_500.png

Re: [RP] Disco/Bar
September 04, 2013 11:51AM
VIP Lounge

Galtem was glad that Jennifer finally calmed down and stopped throwing fists around when she didn’t knew anything. Ok, fine, the first thought you have whenever you see another Manzenli teenager, is that, he can only be Galtem’s kid, because he’s a womanizer, and they know Lysander would never love other woman like he loved River. So they quickly thought Galtem was the father, or Caleb was just an unknown Manzenli, but that would be the last option.
http://media.tumblr.com/dc1494f30be36bb4c93e75ec5ed97cfc/tumblr_inline_msl6h5atmk1qz4rgp.gif
“Ding, ding, ding!”
He said with a sarcastic tone as he rose his hands in the air, and rolled his eyes. This comment was when she asked him if he bought a disco, and he noticed that she wanted to laugh about this matter, not something he could care, since lots of people seems to be surprised that he owns this. He was just trying to let go off everything that gave him unwanted memories.
“I came back, to start a new life. Yes, I know, laugh.”
He told her with a shrug, since not everybody could believe he was going to change.
“I’m just tired of having a troublesome life. I’m tired of this all problems, I just want to settle down, and have a normal life. Which means stop being a womanizer, and a troublemaker.”
He bite down on his lower lip, trying to hold some chuckle. It was even hard for himself to believe in his own words, but he was going to make it happen. He needed to, he could own this place, but he plans on making this the last party for him. He will keep this disco active, so he can get money, but he will only show up here during the day for a drink.
“This will be the last party..We will have to forget about the past, even if I want to bring it back, I can’t.”
Taking a deep breathe, he stretched out his hand, and moved a stray of her hair from her face, and placed it behind her ear. He was basically talking about his past with her, the happy past they had, and not the troublesome one. He can’t bring that back, William is now with her, he made a promise to William, he promised him that he would stop stepping between their love life, but damn, he’s trying right now, and nothing is happening. He needs to get away from her, but his body wont allow him. His body is totally doing the opposite, he was already leaning closer to her, like he was about to kiss her, and if she did allowed him, their lips would end up touching.


Viewing all 1035 articles
Browse latest View live




Latest Images